THE  GUNS  OF 
.    EUROPE 


JOSEPH  A  J&TSHELER 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


OF  TITS  NATIONAL.  oot*wen. 


•    i   .,  n_r~u_i  couima  numxiiii  noMtnU  ;_^STi  • 

BOY  SCOUTS  OF  AMERICA 

riXARC*  COJWHTTM  TUB    FIFTH    AVK.Ni;K    BVILDINU.    aOO    FIFTU    AVK.XCB         <*O»C«    O.    I»» 

:-      -     _^,       NEW    YORK    CITY      r~ ' ^      aim  *.  •m. 


bte.l  ! 


July  31st,  1C13,, 


?0  THE  PUBLIC  I- 

tn  the  execution  of  Us  purpose  to  give  educational  value  and 
moral  worth  to  the  recreational  activities  of  the  boyhood  of  America, 
the  leader*  of  the  Boy  Scout  Movement  quickly  learned  that  to  effectively 
carry  out  its  program,  the  boy  must  be  influenced  net  only  in  his  out< 
of -door  life  but  also  in  the  diversions  of  hia  other  leisure  moments. 
It  is  at  such  times  that  the  boy  is  captured  by  the  tales  of  danu^ 
ente/prises  and  adventurous  good  times.  '«hat  no*  is  needful  is  not 
that  hla  taste  should  be  thwarted  t>ut  trained.  There  should  constantly 
t>6  preeeqted'<CoVbim  the  boolw  the  boy  likes  best,  yet  always  the  books 
that  will  be  best  for  the  boy.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  the  toy'«- 
taste  is  being  constantly  vitiated  cud  exploited  by  tha  great  xr.?:>  c> 
(Qieap  juvenile  literature* 

Zo  help  anziously  concerned  parents  and  educators  to  meet  thlt 
gravs  peril,  the  Library  Commission  of  the  Boy  Scouts  of  America  has 
teen  organized.  EVERY  BOY'S  LIBRARY  la  the  result  of  their  labors. 
All  the  booka  chosen  have  been  approved  by  them.  The  Commission  la 
vomposed  of  the  following  members:  George  P.  Bowerman,  Librarian,  Pubtfia 
Library  of  the  District  of  Columble,  Washington.  D.  C. ;  Harrison  W. 
Graver,  Librarian,  Carnegie  Library  of  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  ;  Claude  6.  Leland,' 
Superintendent,  Bureau  of  Libraries,  Board  of  Education,  New  York  City; 

•4X>  A  GOOD  TURM  DAILY."  a"*3 


f.  Stevens,  Librarian,  Pratt  Institute  Free  Library,  Brooklyn, 
fJe»  York;  together  with  the  Editorial  Board  of  our  Movement,  William 
0,  Hurray,  George  D.  Pratt  and  Franfc  Presbrey,  with  franklin  K.  Mathiewa, 
Chief  Soout  Librarian,  as  Secretary. 

In  selecting  tho  books,  the  Commission  has  chosen  only  such  at. 
V*  Of  Interest  to  boys,  the  first  twenty-fiv§  being  either  works  of 
fiction  or  stirring  stories  of  adventurous  experiences.  In  later  liote- 
Oooks  of  a  more  serious  sort  will  be  included.  -  It  is  hoped  that  ea 
a*  twenty-five  may  be  added  to  the  Library  each  year. 


Thanks  are  due  the  several  publishers  who  have  helped  to 
inaugurate  this  new  department  of  our  work..  Without  their  co-operation 
in  making  available  for  popular  price'd  editions  some  of  the  best  books 
ever  published  for  bays,  the  promotion  of  EVERY  BOY'S  LIBRARY  would, 
have  been  impossible* 

We  wish,  too-,  to  express  our  heartiest  gratitudo  to  the  Horary 
lootnission,  who,  wifngttt  compensation,  have  placed  their  vast  experience 
end  immense  resources  iat  the  service  of  our  Movement, 

The  Commission  invites  suggestions  as  to  future  books  to  be 

* 
included  in  the  Library.  Librarians,  teachers,  parents,  and  all  others 

Interested  in  welfare  work  for  boya,  can  render  a  unique  service  by 
forwarding  to  National  Headquarters  lists  of  such  books  as  in  their 
i  Judgment  would  t>o  suitable  for  EVERY  BOY-S  LIBRARY. 

Signed 


Chief  Soout  Executive* 


THE  GUNS  OF  EUROPE 


"  Their  careering  machine  made  but  a  single  target 
while  they  could  fire  into  the  pursuing  mass." 

[PAGE  225.] 


EVERY  BOY'S  LIBRARY -BOY  SCOUT  EDITION 


THE  GUNS 
OF  EUROPE 

BY 

JOSEPH    A.  ALTSHELER 


AUTHOR  OF 

HORSEMEN  OF  THE    PLAINS, 
THE  LAST  OF  THE  CHIEFS,  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED    BY 

CHARLES  WRENN 


* 
Iff 


NEW    YORK 

GROSSET&  DUN  LAP 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1915,  BY 
D.  APPLETON  AND  COMPANY 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


)t> 


FOREWORD 

"The  Guns  of  Europe"  is  the  first  of  three  connected 
romances,  of  which  "The  Forest  of  Swords"  and  "The 
Hosts  of  the  Air"  are  to  be  respectively  the  second  and 
third,  dealing  with  the  world  war  in  Europe. 

It  was  the  singular  fortune  of  the  author  to  be  present 
at  the  beginning  of  this,  the  most  gigantic  struggle  in 
the  history  of  our  globe.  He  was  in  Vienna  the  day 
Austria-Hungary  declared  war  upon  Servia,  thus  setting 
the  torch  that  lighted  the  general  conflagration.  Return 
ing  westward,  he  reached  Munich  the  day  Germany  de 
clared  war  upon  Russia.  He  remained  in  Germany  nearly 
a  month,  having  witnessed  in  turn  the  Austrian  and  Ger 
man  mobilizations,  and  then  arrived  in  England  in  time 
to  see  the  gathering  of  the  British  Empire's  armed  hosts. 

He  was  also,  upon  his  return,  in  Quebec  when  the 
greatest  colony  of  the  British  was  rallying  to  their  sup 
port.  Such  an  experience  at  such  an  extraordinary  crisis 
makes  ineffaceable  impressions,  and  through  his  charac 
ters,  the  author  has  striven  his  best  to  reproduce  them  in 
these  three  romances. 


72012; 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  THE  SISTINE  MADONNA 1 

II.  THE  THUNDERBOLT 21 

III.  THE  REFUGE 48 

IV.  THE  THRILLING  ESCAPE 67 

V.  THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  BLUE 90 

VI.  ABOVE  THE  STORM Ill 

VII.  THE  ZEPPELIN 134 

VIII.  THE  FRENCH  DEFENSE 151 

IX.  THE  RIDE  OF  THREE 174 

X.  THE  DRAGONS  OF  THE  AIR 197 

XI.  THE  ARMORED  CAR 220 

XII.  THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 242 

XIII.  ON  THE  ROOF 263 

XIV.  THE  GERMAN  HOST 286 

XV.  THE  GIANT  GUN  .  309 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


FACING  PAGE 

"Their  careering  machine  made  but  a  single  target 
while  they  could  fire  into  the  pursuing 
mass" Frontispiece 

"A  second  shell  came  presently  from  a  huge  cater 
pillar  gun" 162 

"Overhead    the    aeroplanes    swooped    lower    and 

lower,  like  gigantic  birds"      ....      200 

"A  French  Army  .  .  .  had  been  assailed  with  fury"     300 


THE  GUNS  OF  EUROPE 


CHAPTER    I 

THE   SISTINE    MADONNA 

JOHN  turned  a  little  to  the  left,  going  nearer  to 
the  window,  where  he  could  gain  a  better  view 
of  the  Madonna,  which  he  had  heard  so  often 
was  the  most  famous  picture  in  the  world.  He  was 
no  technical  judge  of  painting — he  was  far  too  young 
for  such  knowledge — but  he  always  considered  the 
effect  of  the  whole  upon  himself,  and  he  was  satisfied 
with  that  method,  feeling  perhaps  that  he  gained  more 
from  it  than  if  he  had  been  able  to  tear  the  master- 
work  to  pieces,  merely  in  order  to  see  how  Raphael 
had  made  it. 

"Note  well,  John,  that  this  is  the  Sistine  Madonna," 
began  William  Anson  in  his  didactic,  tutorial  tone. 
"Observe  the  wonderful  expression  upon  the  face  of 
the  Holy  Mother.  Look  now  at  the  cherubs  gazing 
up  into  the  blue  vault,  in  which  the  Madonna  like  an 
angel  is  poised.  Behold  the  sublime  artist's  mastery 
of  every  detail.  There  are  those  who  hold  that  the 
Madonna  della  Sedia  at  Florence  is  its  equal  in  beauty 
and  greatness,  but  I  do  not  agree  with  them.  To  me 
the  Sistine  Madonna  is  always  first.  Centuries  ago, 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

even,  its  full  worth  was  appreciated.  It  brought  a 
great  price  at " 

The  rest  of  his  speech  trailed  off  into  nothingness. 
John  had  impatiently  moved  further  away,  and  had 
deliberately  closed  his  ear  also  to  any  dying  sounds 
of  oratory  that  might  reach  him.  He  had  his  own 
method  of  seeing  the  wonders  of  the  Old  World.  He 
was  interested  or  he  was  not.  It  was  to  him  a  state 
of  mind,  atmospheric  in  a  way.  He  liked  to  breathe 
it  in,  and  the  rattle  of  a  guide  or  tutor's  lecture  nearly 
always  broke  the  spell. 

Anxious  that  Mr.  Anson  should  not  have  any  fur 
ther  chance  to  mar  his  pleasure  he  moved  yet  closer 
to  the  great  window  from  which  came  nearly  all  the 
light  that  fell  upon  the  Sistine  Madonna.  There  he 
stood  almost  in  the  center  of  the  beams  and  gazed 
upon  the  illumined  face,  which  spoke  only  of  peace 
upon  earth  and  good  will.  He  was  moved  deeply, 
although  there  was  no  sign  of  it  in  his  quiet  eyes.  He 
did  not  object  to  emotion  and  to  its  vivid  expression  in 
others,  but  his  shy  nature,  feeling  the  need  of  a  de 
fensive  armor,  rejected  it  for  himself. 

It  was  a  brighter  day  than  the  changeful  climate 
of  Dresden  and  the  valley  of  the  Elbe  usually  offered. 
The  sunshine  came  in  a  great  golden  bar  through  the 
window  and  glowed  over  the  wonderful  painting  which 
had  stood  the  test  of  time  and  the  critics.  He  had 
liked  the  good,  gray  city  sitting  beside  its  fine  river. 
It  had  seemed  friendly  and  kind  to  him,  having  in 
it  the  quality  of  home,  something  almost  American  in 
its  simplicity  and  lack  of  caste. 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

They  had  arrived  as  soon  as  the  doors  were  opened, 
and  but  few  people  were  yet  in  the  room.  John  cartie 
from  his  mood  of  exaltation  and  glanced  at  the  others, 
every  one  in  turn.  Two  women,  evidently  teachers, 
stood  squarely  in  front  of  the  picture  and  looked 
alternately  at  the  Madonna  and  one  of  the  red  volumes 
that  mark  the  advance  of  the  American  hosts  in 
Europe.  A  man  with  a  thick,  black  beard,  evidently 
a  Russian,  moved  incessantly  back  and  forth,  his  feet 
keeping  up  a  light  shuffle  on  the  floor.  John  won 
dered  why  some  northern  races  should  be  so  emotional 
and  others  so  reserved.  He  had  ceased  to  think  that 
climate  ruled  expression. 

A  stout  German  frau  stood  gazing  in  apparent 
stolidity.  Yet  she  was  not  so  stolid  as  she  seemed, 
because  John  caught  a  beam  of  appreciation  in  her 
eye.  Presently  she  turned  and  went  out,  doubtless 
returning  to  some  task  of  the  thrifty  housewife  in 
this  very  city  of  Dresden.  John  thought  her  em 
blematic  of  Germany,  homely  herself,  but  with  the 
undying  love  of  the  beautiful  shown  so  freely  in  her 
fine  cities,  and  in  the  parks,  gardens  and  fountains 
more  numerous  than  in  an  other  country. 

Her  place  was  taken  by  an  officer  in  a  uniform, 
subdued  in  color,  but  martial.  He  was  a  tall,  stiff 
man,  and  as  he  walked  with  a  tread  akin  to  the  goose- 
step  his  feet  clanked  upon  the  floor.  He  wore  a  hel 
met,  the  cloth  cover  over  the  spike,  but  John  noticed 
that  he  did  not  take  off  the  helmet  in  the  presence  of 
the  Sistine  Madonna.  He  moved  to  a  place  in  front 
of  the  picture,  brushing  against  the  sisterhood  of  the 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

red  book,  and  making  no  apology.  There  he  stood, 
indifferent  to  those  about  him,  holding  himself  as  one 
superior,  dominant  by  force,  the  lord  by  right  of  rank 
over  inferior  beings. 

John's  heart  swelled  with  a  sense  of  resentment 
and  hostility.  He  knew  perfectly  well  that  the 
stranger  was  a  Prussian  officer — a  strong  man  too, 
both  in  mind  and  body.  He  stood  upright,  more  than 
six  feet  tall,  his  wide  shoulders  thrown  well  back,  his 
large  head  set  upon  a  powerful  neck.  Reddish  hair 
showed  beneath  the  edges  of  the  helmet,  and  the  blue 
eyes  that  gazed  at  the  picture  were  dominant  and 
masterful.  He  was  about  thirty,  just  at  the  age 
when  those  who  are  strong  have  tested  their  minds 
against  other  men  in  the  real  arena  of  life  and  find 
them  good.  The  heavy,  protruding  jaw  and  the 
compressed  lips  made  upon  John  the  impression  of 
power. 

The  picture  grew  somewhat  dim.  One  of  those 
rapid  changes  to  which  Dresden  is  subject  occurred. 
The  sunshine  faded  and  a  gray  ness  as  of  twilight  fil 
tered  into  the  room.  The  glances  of  the  young  Ameri 
can  and  the  Prussian  officer  turned  away  from  the 
Madonna  at  the  same  time  and  met. 

John  was  conscious  that  the  blue  eyes  were  piercing 
into  him,  but  he  had  abundant  courage  and  resolu 
tion  and  he  gave  back  the  look  with  a  firmness 
and  steadiness,  equal  to  the  Prussian's  own.  The  cold 
steel  of  that  glance  rested  upon  him  only  for  a  few 
moments.  It  passed  on,  dissected  in  an  instant  the 
two  teachers  with  the  red  guide  book,  and  then  the 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

man  walking,  to  the  window,  looked  out  at  the  gray 
walls  of  the  city. 

John  had  not  lowered  his  eyes  before  the  intrusive 
gaze,  but  he  felt  now  as  if  he  had  been  subjected  to 
an  electric  current.  He  was  at  once  angry  and  indig 
nant,  but,  resolving  to  throw  it  off,  he  shrugged  his 
shoulders  a  little,  and  turned  to  his  older  friend  who 
was  supposed  to  be  comrade  and  teacher  at  the  same 
time. 

Mr.  Anson,  the  didactic  strain,  strong  in  him,  re 
covered  his  importance,  and  began  to  talk  again.  He 
did  not  confine  himself  any  longer  to  the  Sistine  Ma 
donna,  but  talked  of  other  pictures  in  the  famous 
gallery,  the  wonderful  art  of  Rubens  and  Jordaens, 
although  it  seemed  to  John's  normal  mind  that  they 
had  devoted  themselves  chiefly  to  studies  in  fat.  But 
the  longest  lecture  must  come  to  an  end,  and  as  the 
inevitable  crowd  gathered  before  the  Madonna  William 
Anson  was  forced  by  courtesy  into  silence.  The 
Prussian  had  already  gone,  still  wearing  his  defiant 
helmet,  his  sword  swinging  stiffly  from  his  belt,  his 
heavy  boots  clanking  on  the  floor. 

"Did  you  notice  that  officer?"  asked  John. 

"I  gave  him  a  casual  glance.  He  is  not  different 
from  the  others.  You  see  them  everywhere  in  Ger 
many." 

"He  seemed  typical  to  me.  I  don't  recall  another 
man  who  has  impressed  me  so  much.  To  me  he  per 
sonified  the  great  German  military  organization  which 
we  are  all  so  sure  is  invincible." 

"And  it  is  invincible.     Nothing  like  the  German 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

x 

army  has  ever  before  stood  on  this  planet.  'A!  great 
race,  strong  in  both  body  and  mind,  has  devoted  itself 
for  half  a  century  to  learning  everything  that  is  to  be 
learned  about  war.  It's  a  magnificent  machine,  smooth, 
powerful,  tremendous,  unconquerable,  and  for  that 
very  reason  neither  you  nor  I,  John,  will  ever  see  a 
war  of  the  first  magnitude  in  Europe.  It  would  be 
too  destructive.  The  nations  would  shrink  back, 
appalled.  Besides,  the  tide  is  the  other  way.  Re 
member  all  those  ministers  who  came  over  with  us 
on  the  boat  to  attend  the  peace  conference  at  Con 
stance." 

John  accepted  readily  all  that  Mr.  Anson  said,  and 
the  significance  of  the  Prussian,  due  he  was  sure  to  his 
own  imagination,  passed  quickly  from  his  mind.  But 
he  was  tired  of  pictures.  He  had  found  that  he  could 
assimilate  only  a  certain  quantity,  and  after  that  all 
the  rest,  even  be  they  Raphael,  Murillo  and  Rubens, 
became  a  mere  blur. 

"Let's  go  out  and  walk  on  the  terraces  over  the 
river,"  he  said. 

"But  many  other  famous  pictures  are  here.  We 
can't  afford  to  go  back  to  America,  and  admit  that  we 
haven't  seen  some  of  the  masterpieces  of  the  Dresden 
gallery." 

John  laughed. 

"No,  we  can't,"  he  said,  "because  if  we  do  ignore  a 
single  one  that's  the  very  one  all  our  friends  will  tell 
•us  we  should  certainly  have  seen.  But  my  eyes  are 
growing  tired,  there's  a  congestion  in  the  back  of  my 
head,  and  these  polished  floors  have  stiffened  my 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

ankles.     Besides,  we've  plenty  of  time,  and  we  can 
come  back  as  often  as  we  wish." 

"I  suppose  then  that  we  must  go,"  said  Mr.  Anson, 
reluctantly.  "But  one  should  make  the  most  of  the 
opportunities  for  culture,  vouchsafed  to  him." 

John  made  no  reply.  He  had  heard  that  note  so 
often.  Mr.  Anson  was  tremendous  on  "culture,"  and 
John  thought  it  all  right  for  him  and  others  like  him, 
but  he  preferred  his  own  methods  for  himself.  He 
led  the  way  from  the  gallery  and  the  older  man  fol 
lowed  reluctantly. 

The  sun,  having  gone  behind  the  clouds,  stayed 
there  and  Dresden  was  still  gray,  but  John  liked  it 
best  in  its  sober  colors.  Then  the  homely  touch,  the 
friendly  feeling  in  the  air  were  stronger.  These 
people  were  much  like  his  own.  Many  of  them  could 
have  passed  for  Americans,  and  they  welcomed  as 
brethren  those  who  came  from  beyond  the  Atlantic. 

He  looked  from  the  Bruhl  Terraces  over  the  Elbe — 
a  fine  river  too  he  thought  it — the  galleries,  the 
palaces,  the  opera  house,  the  hotels,  and  all  the  good 
gray  city,  beloved  of  English  and  Americans  as  well 
as  Germans. 

"What  is  that  buzzing  and  whirring,  John?"  asked 
Mr.  Anson  suddenly. 

"Look  up!  Always  look  up,  when  you  hear  that 
sound,  and  you  will  see  the  answer  to  your  question 
written  in  the  skies !  There  it  goes !  It's  passing  over 
the  portion  of  the  city  beyond  the  river." 

The  long  black  shape  of  the  Zeppelin  dirigible  was 
outlined  clearly,  as  it  moved  off  swiftly  toward  the 


THE    (GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

southwest.  It  did  not  seem  to  diminish  in  size,  as  it 
left  the  city,  but  hung  huge  and  somber  against  the 
sky,  its  whirr  and  buzz  still  audible. 

"An  interesting  toy,"  said  Mr.  Anson. 

"If  a  toy,  it's  certainly  a  gigantic  one,"  said  John. 

"Tremendous  in  size,  but  a  toy  nevertheless." 

"We're  going  up  in  it  you  know." 

"Are  you  still  bent  upon  that  wild  flight?" 

"Why  there's  no  danger.  Herr  Simmering,  the 
proprietor  of  our  hotel,  chartered  a  dirigible  last  week, 
and  took  up  all  the  guests  who  were  willing  to  pay 
and  go.  I've  talked  to  some  of  them  and  they  say  it 
was  a  wonderful  experience.  You  remember  that  he's 
chartered  another  for  next  week,  and  you  promised 
me  we  could  go." 

"Yes,  I  promised,  but  I  thought  at  the  time  that 
something  would  surely  happen  to  prevent  it." 

"Indian  promises!  I  won't  let  you  back  out 
now !" 

William  Anson  sighed.  His  was  a  sober  mind.  He 
liked  the  solid  earth  for  his  travels,  and  he  would 
fain  leave  the  air  to  others.  The  daring  of  young 
John  Scott,  for  whom  he  felt  in  a  measure  respon 
sible,  often  alarmed  him,  but  John  concealed  under 
his  quiet  face  and  manner  an  immense  fund  of  reso 
lution. 

"Suppose  we  go  to  the  hotel,"  Mr.  Anson  said. 
"The  air  is  rather  keen  and  I'm  growing  hungry." 

"First  call  in  the  dining-car,"  said  John,  "and  I 
come." 

"I  notice  that  you're  always  eager  for  the  table, 

8 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

although  you  shirk  the  pictures  and  statues,  now  and 
then." 

"It's  merely  the  necessity  of  nature,  Mr.  Anson. 
The  paint  and  marble  will  do  any  time." 

William  Anson  smiled.  He  liked  his  young  com 
rade,  all  the  more  so  perhaps  because  they  were  so 
different.  John  supplied  the  daring  and  adventurous 
spirit  that  he  lacked,  and  the  youth  had  enough  for  two. 

"I  wonder  if  any  new  people  have  come,"  said 
John,  as  they  walked  down  the  steps  from  the  terrace. 
"Don't  think  I'm  weak  on  culture,  Mr.  Anson,  but  it's 
always  interesting  to  me  to  go  back  to  the  hotel,  see 
what  fresh  types  have  appeared,  and  guess  from  what 
countries  they  have  come." 

"The  refuge  of  a  lazy  mind  which  is  unwilling  to 
cope  with  its  opportunities  for  learning  and  progress. 
John,  I  feel  sometimes  that  you  are  almost  hopeless. 
You  have  a  frivolous  strain  that  you  ought  to  get  rid 
of  as  soon  as  you  can." 

"Well,  sir,  I  had  to  laugh  at  those  fat  Venuses  of 
Rubens  and  Jordaens.  They  may  be  art,  but  I  never 
thought  that  Venus  weighed  three  hundred  pounds. 
I  know  those  two  painters  had  to  advertise  all  through 
the  Low  Countries,  before  they  could  get  models  fat 
enough." 

"Stop,  John !    Is  nothing  sacred  to  you?" 

"A  lady  can  be  too  fat  to  be  sacred." 

Mr.  Anson  shook  his  head.  He  always  stood  im 
pressed,  and  perhaps  a  little  awed  before  centuries  of 
culture,  and  he  failed  to  understand  how  any  one 
could  challenge  the  accepted  past.  John's  Philistine 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

spirit,  which  he  deemed  all  the  more  irregular  in  one 
so  young  pained  him  at  times.  Yet  it  was  more  as 
sumed  than  real  with  young1  Scott. 

They  reached  their  hotel  and  passed  into  the  dining- 
room,  where  both  did  full  justice  to  the  good  German 
food.  John  did  not  fail  to  make  his  usual  inspection 
of  guests,  but  he  started  a  little,  when  he  saw  the 
Prussian  officer  of  the  gallery,  alone  at  a  table  by  a 
window  overlooking  the  Elbe.  It  was  one  of  the 
pleasantest  views  in  Europe,  but  John  knew  very  well 
that  the  man  was  thinking  little  of  it.  His  jaw  had 
not  lost  is  pugnacious  thrust,  and  he  snapped  his  or 
ders  to  the  waiter  as  if  he  were  rebuking  a  recruit. 

Nobody  had  told  John  that  he  was  a  Prussian,  but 
the  young  American  knew  it  nevertheless,  and  he 
knew  him  to  be  a  product,  out  of  the  very  heart  of  that 
iron  military  system,  before  which  the  whole  world 
stood  afraid,  buttressed  as  it  was  by  tremendous  vic 
tories  over  France,  and  a  state  of  readiness  known  to 
be  without  an  equal. 

Herr  Simmering,  fat,  bland  and  bald,  was  bending 
over  them,  asking  them  solicitously  if  all  was  right. 
John  always  liked  this  bit  of  personal  attention  from 
the  European  hotel  proprietors.  It  established  a 
friendly  feeling.  It  showed  that  one  was  not  lost 
among  the  swarm  of  guests,  and  here  in  Germany  it 
invariably  made  his  heart  warm  to  the  civilians. 

"Can  you  tell  us,  Herr  Simmering,"  he  asked,  "who 
is  the  officer  alone  in  the  alcove  by  the  window?" 

Herr  Gustav  Adolph  Simmering,  the  soul  of  bland- 
ness  and  courtesy,  stiffened  in  an  instant.  With  the 

JO 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

asking  of  that  simple  question  he  seemed  to  breathe  a 
new  and  surcharged  air.  He  lost  his  expansiveness  in 
the  presence  of  the  German  army  or  any  representa 
tive  of  it.  Lowering  his  voice  he  replied : 

"A  captain  attached  in  some  capacity  to  the  General 
Staff  in  Berlin.  Rudolf  von  Boehlen  is  his  name.  It 
is  said  that  he  has  high  connections,  a  distant  cousin 
of  the  von  Moltkes,  in  much  favor,  too,  with  the  Em 
peror." 

"Do  Prussian  officers  have  to  come  here  and  tell 
the  Saxons  what  to  do  ?" 

The  good  Herr  Simmering  spread  out  his  hands  in 
horror.  These  simple  Americans  surely  asked  strange 
and  intrusive  questions.  One  could  forgive  them  only 
because  they  were  so  open,  so  much  like  innocent  chil 
dren,  and,  unlike  those  disagreeable  English,  quarreled 
so  little  about  their  bills. 

"I  know  no  more,"  he  replied.  "Here  in  Germany 
we  never  ask  why  an  officer  comes  and  goes.  We 
trust  implicitly  in  the  Emperor  and  his  advisers  who 
have  guarded  us  so  well,  and  we  do  not  wish  to  learn 
the  higher  secrets  of  state.  We  know  that  such  knowl 
edge  is  not  for  us." 

Dignified  and  slow,  as  became  an  important  land 
lord,  he  nevertheless  went  away  with  enough  haste  to 
indicate  clearly  to  John  that  he  wished  to  avoid  any 
more  questions  about  the  Prussian  officer.  John  was 
annoyed.  He  felt  a  touch  of  shame  for  Herr  Sim 
mering. 

"I  wish  the  Germans  wouldn't  stand  in  such  tre 
mendous  awe  of  their  own  army,"  he  said.  "They 

11 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

seem  to  regard  it  as  some  mysterious  and  omnipotent 
force  which  is  always  right." 

"Don't  forget  their  education  and  training,  John. 
The  great  German  empire  has  risen  upon  the  victories 
of  1870,  and  if  ever  war  between  them  should  come 
again  Germany  could  smash  France  as  easily  as  she 
did  then." 

"I  could  never  become  reconciled  to  the  spectacle 
of  an  empire  treading  a  republic  into  the  earth." 

Mr.  Anson  smiled.  He  had  dined  well,  and  he  was 
at  peace  with  the  earth. 

"Names  mean  little,"  he  said  indulgently. 

John  did  not  reply,  but  his  under  jaw  thrust  for 
ward  in  a  pugnacious  manner,  startlingly  like  that  of 
the  Prussian.  The  officer,  although  no  word  had 
passed  between  them,  nor  even  a  glance  of  real  hostility 
had  aroused  a  stubborn  antagonism,  increased  by  the 
obvious  awe  of  Herr  Simmering  and  the  deference  paid 
to  him  by  the  whole  establishment  of  the  hotel. 

He  saw  Captain  von  Boehlen  go  out,  and  drawn  by 
a  vague  resolve  he  excused  himself,  abandoning  Mr. 
Anson  who  was  still  trifling  pleasantly  with  the  fruit, 
and  also  left  the  dining-room.  He  saw  the  captain 
receive  his  helmet  from  an  obsequious  waiter,  put  it 
on  his  head  and  walk  into  the  parlor,  his  heavy  boots 
as  usual  clanking  upon  the  polished  floor.  In  the  final 
analysis  it  was  this  very  act  of  keeping  his  helmet  on, 
no  matter  where  he  was,  that  repelled  young  Scott 
and  aroused  his  keen  enmity. 

John  went  to  the  smoking-room.  Von  Boehlen 
lingered  a  moment  or  two  in  the  parlor,  and  then  took 

12 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

his  way  also  down  the  narrow  passage  to  the  smok 
ing-room.  It  was  perhaps  a  part  of  the  American's 
vague  plan  that  he  should  decide  suddenly  to  go  by 
the  same  way  to  the  parlor.  Hence  it  was  inevitable 
that  they  should  meet  if  Captain  von  Boehlen  kept  his 
course — an  invariable  one  with  him — in  the  very 
center  of  the  hall.  John  liked  the  center  of  the  hall, 
too,  particularly  on  that  day.  He  was  tall  and  strong 
and  he  knew  that  he  would  have  the  advantage  of 
readiness,  which  everybody  said  was  the  cardinal  vir 
tue  of  the  Prussian  army. 

Just  before  they  reached  the  point  of  contact  the 
Prussian  started  back  with  a  muttered  oath  of  sur 
prise  and  annoyance.  His  hand  flew  to  the  hilt  of  his 
sword,  and  then  came  away  again.  John  watching 
him  closely  was  sure  that  hand  and  hilt  would  not 
have  parted  company  so  readily  had  it  been  a  German 
civilian  who  was  claiming  with  Captain  Rudolf  von 
Boehlen  an  equal  share  of  the  way. 

But  John  saw  the  angry  flash  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Prussian  die  suddenly  like  a  light  put  out  by  a  puff  of 
wind,  and  the  compressed  line  of  the  lips  relax.  He 
knew  that  it  was  not  the  result  of  innate  feeling,  but  of 
a  mental  effort  made  by  von  Boehlen,  and  he  surmised 
that  the  fact  of  his  being  a  foreigner  had  all  to  do 
with  it.  Yet  he  waited  for  the  other  to  apologize 
first. 

"Pardon,"  said  the  captain,  "it  is  somewhat  dark 
here,  and  as  I  was  absorbed  in  thought  I  did  not  no 
tice  you." 

His  English  was  excellent  and  his  manner  polite 

IS 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

enough.  John  could  do  nothing  less  than  respond  in 
kind. 

"It  was  perhaps  my  fault  more  than  yours,"  he  said. 

The  face  of  Captain  von  Boehlen  relaxed  yet 
further  into  a  smile. 

"You  are  an  American,"  he  said,  "a  member  of  an 
amiable  race,  our  welcome  guests  in  Europe.  What 
could  our  hotels  and  museums  do  without  you?" 

When  he  smiled  he  showed  splendid  white  teeth, 
sharp  and  powerful.  His  manner,  too,  had  become 
compelling.  John  could  not  now  deny  its  charm. 
Perhaps  his  first  estimate  of  Captain  von  Boehlen  had 
been  wrong. 

"It  is  true  that  we  come  in  shoals,"  he  responded. 
"Sometimes  I'm  not  sure  whether  we're  welcome  to 
the  general  population." 

"Oh,  yes,  you  are.  The  Americans  are  the  spoiled 
children  of  Europe." 

"At  least  we  are  the  children  of  Europe.  The 
people  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic  are  apt  to  forget 
that.  We're  transplanted  Europeans.  The  Indians 
are  the  only  people  of  the  original  American  stock." 

"But  you  are  not  Europeans.  One  can  always  tell 
the  difference.  You  speak  English,  but  you  are  not 
English.  I  should  never  take  an  American  for  an 
Englishman." 

"But  our  basis  is  British.  Despite  all  the  infusions 
of  other  bloods,  and  they've  been  large,  Great  Britain 
is  our  mother  country.  I  feel  it  myself." 

Von  Boehlen  smiled  tranquilly. 

"Great  Britain  has  always  been  your  chief  enemy," 

14 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

he  said.  "You  have  been  at  war  with  her  twice,  and 
in  your  civil  war,  when  you  were  in  dire  straits  her 
predominant  classes  not  only  wished  for  your  destruc 
tion,  but  did  what  they  could  to  achieve  it." 

"Old  deeds,"  said  John.  "The  bad  things  of  fifty 
or  a  hundred  years  ago  are  dead  and  buried." 

But  the  Prussian  would  not  have  it  so.  Germany, 
he  said,  was  the  chief  friend  of  America.  Their  peo 
ples,  he  insisted,  were  united  not  only  by  a  tie  of  blood, 
but  by  points  of  view,  similar  in  so  many  important 
cases.  He  seemed  for  some  inscrutable  reason  anxious 
to  convince  one  as  young  as  his  listener,  and  he  em 
ployed  a  smoothness  of  speech  and  a  charm  of  manner 
that  John  in  the  morning  in  the  gallery  would  have 
thought  impossible  in  one  so  stiff  and  haughty.  The 
spell  that  this  man  was  able  to  cast  increased,  and  yet 
he  was  always  conscious  of  a  pitiless  strength  be 
hind  it. 

John  presently  found  himself  telling  his  name,  how 
he  was  traveling  with  William  Anson,  older  than  him 
self,  and  in  a  way  both  a  comrade  and  a  tutor,  how  he 
expected  to  meet  his  uncle,  James  Pomeroy,  a  United 
States  Senator,  in  Vienna,  and  his  intention  of  return 
ing  to  America  early  in  the  autumn  to  finish  his  course 
at  the  university. 

"I  should  like  to  see  that  America  of  yours,"  said 
von  Boehlen,  after  he  had  told  something  of  himself, 
"but  I  fear  it  is  not  to  be  this  year." 

"You  stay  in  Dresden  long?"  asked  John. 

"No,  I  leave  tonight,  but  we  may  meet  again,  and 
then  you  can  tell  me  more  of  that  far  western  world, 

15 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

so  vast  and  so  interesting,  but  of  which  we  Europeans 
really  know  so  little." 

John  noticed  that  he  did  not  tell  where  he  was  go 
ing.  But  he  surmised  that  Prussian  army  officers 
usually  kept  their  destination  to  themselves.  His  talk 
with  von  Boehlen  had  impressed  him  more  than  ever 
with  the  size,  speed  and  overwhelming  power  of  the 
German  army  machine.  It  was  not  possible  for  any 
thing  to  stand  before  it,  and  the  mystery  that  clothed 
it  around  imparted  to  it  a  superhuman  quality. 

But  he  brushed  away  such  thoughts.  The  sun  was 
shining  again.  It  danced  in  a  myriad  golden  beams 
over  the  Elbe,  it  clothed  in  warmth  the  kindly 
city,  and  von  Boehlen,  with  a  politeness  that  was  now 
unimpeachable  rose  to  tell  him  good-bye.  He  ac 
knowledged  to  himself  that  he  felt  a  little  flattered 
by  the  man's  attention,  and  his  courtesy  was  equal  to 
that  of  the  Prussian.  Then  the  officer,  dropping  his 
hand  to  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  apparently  a  favorite 
gesture,  stalked  away. 

It  was  John's  first  impulse  to  tell  Mr.  Anson  of  his 
talk  with  von  Boehlen,  but  he  obeyed  his  second  and 
kept  it  to  himself.  Even  after  he  was  gone  the  feeling 
that  some  motive  was  behind  the  Prussian's  blandness 
remained. 

A  letter  came  that  afternoon  from  his  uncle,  the 
Senator.  He  was  in  Vienna,  and  he  wished  his 
nephew  and  Mr.  Anson  to  join  him  there,  cutting 
short  their  stay  in  Dresden.  They  could  come  by  the 
way  of  Prague,  and  a  day  or  two  spent  in  that  old 
Bohemian  city  would  repay  them.  John  showed  the 

16 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

letter  to  Mr.  Anson,  who  agreed  with  him  that  a  wish 
from  the  Senator  was  in  reality  a  command,  and 
should  be  obeyed  promptly. 

John,  although  he  liked  Dresden,  had  but  one  re 
gret.  He  could  not  go  up  in  the  Zeppelin  dirigible 
and  he  hastened  to  tell  Herr  Simmering  that  his  entry 
was  withdrawn. 

"I'll  have  to  cut  out  the  dirigible,"  he  said  in  his 
colloquial  tongue.  "Perhaps  you  can  find  somebody 
to  take  my  place." 

"Perhaps,"  said  the  landlord,  "and  on  the  other 
hand  it  may  be  that  the  dirigible  will  not  go  up  for 
me." 

"Why?  I  thought  you  had  chartered  it  for  a  sec 
ond  trip." 

Herr  Simmering  compressed  his  lips.  John  saw 
that,  under  impulse,  he  had  said  more  than  he  in 
tended.  It  was  an  objection  of  his  to  Germany — this 
constant  secrecy  and  mystery  that  seemed  to  him  not 
only  useless  but  against  the  natural  flow  of  human 
nature. 

"Are  all  the  Zeppelins  confiscated  by  the  govern 
ment?"  he  asked,  speaking  wholly  at  random. 

Herr  Simmering  started.  Fat  and  smooth,  he  shot 
a  single,  menacing  glance  at  the  young  American.  But, 
in  a  moment,  he  was  smiling  again  and  John  had  not 
noticed. 

"Our  government  never  tells  its  plans,"  he  said. 
"Mr.  Anson  says  that  you  leave  tomorrow  for 
Prague." 

"Yes,"  said  John  curiously,  "and  I  can  almost  infer 

17 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

from  your  tone,  Herr  Simmering,  that  you  will  be 
glad  to  see  us  go." 

But  Herr  Simmering  protested  earnestly  that  he 
never  liked  to  lose  paying  guests,  above  all  those  de1 
light ful  Americans,  who  had  so  much  appreciation 
and  who  made  so  little  trouble.  The  German  soul  and 
the  American  soul  were  akin. 

"Well,  we  do  like  your  country  and  your  people," 
\said  John.  "That's  the  reason  we  come  here  so  much." 

In  the  evening,  while  Mr.  Anson  was  absorbed  in 
the  latest  English  newspapers  which  had  just  come  in, 
John  went  out  for  a  walk.  His  favorite  method  of 
seeing  a  European  city  was  to  stroll  the  streets,  and 
using  his  own  phrase  to  "soak"  it  in. 

He  passed  now  down  the  street  which  led  by  the 
very  edge  of  the  Elbe,  and  watched  the  long  freight 
boats  go  by,  lowering  their  smokestacks  as  they  went 
under  the  bridges.  The  night  was  cloudy,  and  the 
city  behind  him  became  dusky  in  the  mists  and  dark 
ness.  Dresden  was  strangely  quiet,  too,  but  he  soon 
forgot  it,  as  he  moved  back  into  the  past. 

The  past,  not  the  details,  but  the  dim  forgotten  life, 
aways  made  a  powerful  appeal  to  John.  He  had  read 
that  Dresden  began  with  a  little  fishing  village,  and 
now  he  was  trying  to  imagine  the  tawny  men  of  a 
thousand  years  ago,  in  their  rude  canoes,  casting  their 
nets  and  lines  in  the  river  which  flowed  so  darkly  be 
fore  him.  But  the  mood  did  not  endure  long.  He 
strolled  presently  upon  the  terraces  and  then  back  to 
ward  the  king's  palace,  drawn  there  by  a  great  shout 
ing. 

18 


THE    SISTINE    MADONNA 

As  he  approached  the  building  he  became  conscious 
that  an  event  of  interest  was  occurring.  A  huge 
crowd  had  gathered,  and  the  youth  of  it  was  demon 
strating  with  energy,  cheering  and  breaking  soon  into 
national  songs. 

John  pressed  into  the  edge  of  the  crowd,  eager  to 
know  what  it  was  all  about,  but  not  yet  able  to  see 
over  the  heads  of  the  close  ranks  in  front  of  him. 
"What  is  it?  What  is  it?  he  asked  of  several,  but 
they  merely  shrugged  their  shoulders,  unable  to  un 
derstand  English. 

John  was  angry  at  himself  once  more  for  knowing 
nothing  of  German.  The  whole  life  of  a  nation  flowed 
past  him,  and  all  of  it  was  mysterious,  merely  because 
he  did  not  have  that  little  trick  of  tongue.  He  caught 
sight  at  last  of  a  man  in  an  automobile  that  moved 
very  slowly  in  the  heart  of  the  crowd,  the  people  fairly 
pressed  against  the  body  of  the  machine.  It  was  obvi 
ous  that  the  stranger  furnished  the  occasion  for  the 
cheering  and  the  songs,  and  John  repeated  his 
questions,  hoping  that  he  would  ultimately  encounter 
some  one  in  this  benighted  multitude  who  understood 
English. 

His  hope  was  not  in  vain.  A  man  told  him  that  it 
was  the  King  of  Saxony  returning  to  his  capital  and 
palace.  John  then  drew  away  in  some  distaste.  He 
did  not  see  why  the  whole  population  of  a  city,  even 
though  they  were  monarchists,  should  go  wild  over 
the  coming  home  of  a  sovereign.  Doubtless  the  King 
of  Saxony,  who  was  not  so  young,  had  come  home 
thousands  of  times  before,  and  there  must  be  some- 

19 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE     , 

thing  servile  in  a  people  who  made  such  an  old  story 
an  occasion  for  a  sort  of  worship. 

He  pushed  his  way  out  of  the  crowd  and  returned 
to  the  terrace.  But  the  noise  of  the  shouting  and  the 
singing  reached  him  there.  Now  it  was  mostly  sing 
ing,  and  it  showed  uncommon  fervor.  John  shrugged 
his  shoulders.  He  liked  such  an  unreasonable  display 
less  than  ever,  and  walked  far  along  the  river,  until  no 
sound  from  the  crowd  reached  him. 

When  he  returned  toward  the  hotel  everybody  had 
gone,  save  a  few  policemen,  and  John  hoped  that  the 
king  was  not  only  in  his  palace,  but  was  sound  alseep. 
It  must  be  a  great  tax  upon  Saxon  energy  to  demon 
strate  so  heavily  every  time  he  came  back  to  the  palace, 
perhaps  from  nothing  more  than  a  drive. 

He  found  that  Mr.  Anson,  having  exhausted  the 
newspapers,  had  gone  to  his  room,  and  pleasantly 
weary  in  both  body  and  mind,  he  sought  his  own  bed. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE  THUNDERBOLT 

JOHN  and  Mr.  Anson  ate  breakfast  not  long  after 
daylight,  as  they  expected  to  take  an  early  train 
for  Prague.  They  sat  by  a  window  in  a  small 
dining-room,  overlooking  pleasant  gardens,  and  the 
Elbe,  flowing  just  beyond  the  stretch  of  grass  and 
flowers.  The  weather  of  the  fickle  valley  had  decided 
once  again  to  be  good.  The  young  sunshine  gilded 
the  surface  of  the  river  and  touched  the  gray  buildings 
with  gold.  John  was  reluctant  to  leave  it,  but  he  had 
the  anticipation,  too,  of  fresh  conquests,  of  new  cities 
to  be  seen  and  explored. 

"We'll  be  in  Prague  tonight,"  he  said,  "and  it  will  . 
be  something  very  different,  a  place  much  more  me-  -' 
dieval  than  any  we  have  yet  visited." 

"That's  so,"  said  Mr.  Anson,  and  he  trailed  off  into 
a  long  historical  account  of  Prague,  which  would  serve 
the  double  purpose  of  instructing  John,  and  of  exhibit 
ing  his  own  learning.  The  waiter,  who  could  speak 
English,  and  with  whom  John,  being  young,  did  not 
hesitate  to  talk  at  times,  was  bent  over,  pouring  coffee 
at  his  elbow. 

21 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"Pardon  me,  sir,  but  where  did  you  say  you  were 
going?"  he  asked  almost  in  a  whisper. 

"To  Prague?" 

"I  shouldn't  go  there,  sir,  if  I  were  you." 

"Why  not?" 

"You'll  run  into  a  war," 

"What  do  you  mean,  Albrecht?" 

But  Albrecht  was  already  on  the  way  to  the  kitchen, 
and  he  was  so  long  in  returning  that  John  dismissed 
his  words  as  merely  the  idle  talk  of  a  waiter  who 
wished  to  entertain  Herr  Simmering's  American 
guests.  But  when  they  went  to  an  agency,  according 
to  their  custom,  to  buy  the  railway  tickets  to  Prague 
they  were  informed  that  it  would  be  better  for  them 
not  to  go  to  the  Czech  capital.  Both  were  astonished. 

"Why  shouldn't  we  go  to  Prague?"  asked  Mr.  An- 
son  with  some  indignation.  "I've  never  heard  that 
the  Czechs  object  to  the  presence  of  Americans." 

"They  don't,"  replied  the  agent  blandly.  "You  can 
go  to  Prague  without  any  trouble,  but  I  don't  think 
you  could  leave  it  for  a  long  time." 

"And  why  not.  Who  would  wish  to  hold  us  in 
Prague  ?" 

"Nobody  in  particular.  But  there  would  be  no  pas 
senger  trains  during  the  mobilization." 

The  eyes  of  John  and  Mr.  Anson  opened  wider. 

"Mobilization.  What  mobilization?"  asked  the 
elder. 

"For  the  war  that  Austria-Hungary  is  going  to 
make  on  Servia.  The  various  army  corps  of  Bohemia 
will  be  mobilized  first." 

22 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

"A  war!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Anson,  "and  not  a  word 
about  it  beforehand!  Why  this  is  a  thunderbolt!" 

John  was  thoughtful.  The  agent  had  made  an 
amazing  statement.  It  was,  in  truth  a  thunderbolt,  as 
Mr.  Anson  had  said,  and  it  came  out  of  a  perfectly 
clear  sky.  He  suddenly  remembered  little  things, 
meaning  nothing  at  the  time,  but  acquiring  significance 
now,  the  curious  actions  of  Captain  von  Boehlen,  the 
extraordnary  demonstration  at  the  return  of  the 
Saxon  king  to  his  palace,  and  the  warning  words  of 
the  waiter.  He  felt  anew  their  loss  in  not  knowing 
the  language  of  the  country  and  he  gave  voice  to  it. 

"If  we'd  been  able  to  speak  German  we  might  have 
had  some  hint  of  this,"  he  said. 

"We'll  learn  German,  and  be  ready  for  it  the  next 
time  we  come,"  said  Mr.  Anson.  "Now,  John,  in  view 
of  what  we've  heard,  it  would  be  unwise  to  go  to 
Prague.  Have  you  anything  else  in  mind  ?" 

"Let's  go  straight  to  Vienna.  It's  a  great  capital, 
and  it  has  so  much  railroad  communication  that  we 
could  certainly  get  out  of  it,  when  we  want  to  do  so. 
Besides,  I'm  bound  to  see  the  Danube." 

"And  your  uncle,  the  Senator,  is  there.  Well,  we'll 
chance  it  and  go  to  Vienna.  Can  we  get  a  train 
straight  through  to  that  city?" 

"One  leaves  in  an  hour  and  is  due  at  nine  tonight," 
replied  the  agent  to  whom  he  had  addressed  the  ques 
tion. 

They  bought  the  tickets,  and  when  the  Vienna  ex 
press  left  the  station  the  two  with  their  baggage  were 
aboard  it.  John  was  by  the  window  of  their  compart- 

23 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

ment,  watching  the  beautiful  country.  He  loved  rivers 
and  lakes  and  hills  and  mountains  more  than  either 
ancient  or  modern  cities,  and  as  they  sped  along  the 
valley  of  the  Elbe,  often  at  the  very  edge  of  the  river, 
his  mind  and  his  eyes  were  content.  His  absorption 
in  what  was  flitting  by  the  window  kept  him  for  some 
time  from  noticing  what  was  passing  in  the  train.  A 
low,  but  impatient  exclamation  from  Mr.  Anson  first 
drew  his  attention. 

"I  never  saw  such  crowding  before  in  a  European 
train,"  said  he.  "This  compartment  is  marked  for  six, 
and  already  nine  people  have  squeezed  into  it." 

"That's  so,"  said  John,  "and  there  are  men  sitting 
on  their  valises  in  the  corridors.  An  enormously 
large  proportion  of  them  are  officers,  and  I've  noticed 
that  great  crowds  are  gathered  at  every  station  we 
pass.  The  Austrians  seem  to  get  a  lot  of  excitement 
out  of  a  war  with  a  little  country  like  Servia,  in  which 
the  odds  in  their  favor  are  at  least  twenty  to  one." 

"The  Austrians  are  a  polite,  agreeable,  but  volatile 
race,"  said  Mr.  Anson.  "They  are  brave,  but  in  war 
they  are  usually  beaten.  Napoleon  made  his  early  rep 
utation  out  of  the  Austrians.  They  are — wait  a  min 
ute,  John,  and  I  will  read  you  more  about  them  from 
this  excellent  book  on  Austria  that  I  bought  in  Dres 
den." 

"Excuse  me  this  time ;  won't  you,  sir.  We're  com 
ing  to  another  station,  and  the  crowd  is  bigger  than 
ever.  I  want  to  see  if  they  cheer  us  more  than  they 
did  at  the  one  a  few  miles  back." 

When  they  were  beyond  the  town  John  turned  his 

24 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

attention  to  the  occupants  of  the  compartment  who 
had  now  increased  to  ten.  They  did  not  differ  from 
ordinary  travelers,  but  his  attention  was  held  longest 
by  a  young  man,  not  much  above  his  own  age.  He 
was  handsome  and  blonde  with  a  rme  open  face,  and 
John  put  him  down  as  a  Viennese.  He  knew  that  the 
Viennese,  although  fellow  Germans,  were  much  un 
like  the  Berliners,  their  souls  being  more  akin  to  those 
of  the  French. 

He  could  not  remember  at  what  station  the  young 
man  had  boarded  the  train,  but  it  was  evident  that  he 
was  already  weary,  as  his  head  rested  heavily  against 
the  cushion  and  his  eyelids  drooped.  "A  good  fellow, 
I'm  sure,"  said  John  to  himself.  "I'd  like  to  know 
him.  il  hope  he's  going  on  to  Vienna  with  us." 

They  were  well  across  the  Austrian  border  now, 
and  an  officer  came  through  the  train,  asking  for  pass 
ports.  Luckily,  John  and  Mr.  Anson  had  provided 
themselves  with  such  documents,  not  because  they  be 
lieved  them  of  any  value,  but,  as  John  said,  they  always 
ran  true  to  form,  and  if  any  official  paper  were  offered 
they  meant  to  have  their  share  of  it.  Now  they  found 
these  documents,  considered  worthless  hitherto,  very 
useful.  The  Austrian  officer  smiled  when  he  looked 
at  them. 

"Amerikanischer,"  he  said,  showing  his  large,  even 
white  teeth.  "I  haf  a  cousin  leeving  in  New  York." 

"I've  no  doubt  he's  a  fine  fellow,"  said  John,  as  the 
officer  passed  on,  "and  I  wish  'I  knew  him.  I  believe 
it's  true,  Mr.  Anson,  that  we  Americans  are  the 
spoiled  children  of  the  world." 

25 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"It's  so,  John,  although  I  object  to  the  adjective, 
'spoiled/  and  it's  so  because  we're  far  away,  and 
mind  our  own  business.  Of  course  a  democracy  like 
ours  does  many  foolish  things,  and  often  we  make 
ourselves  look  ridiculous,  but  remember  John,  that 
we're  an  honest,  straight- forward  people,  and  it's 
foreign  to  all  our  nature  to  tread  on  the  weak  or  cower 
before  the  strong." 

John  thought  little  of  the  words  then,  Mr.  Anson 
preached  so  much — although  he  was  to  remember 
them  later — because  his  attention  was  diverted  to  the 
young  stranger  whom  the  officer  was  now  asking  for 
his  passport.  The  youth — he  was  little  more  than 
such — raised  his  head  languidly  from  the  cushion  and 
without  wholly  lifting  his  weary  lids  produced  his 
passport  from  the  inside  pocket  of  his  coat.  John 
could  not  keep  from  seeing  the  name  on  it,  "August 
Wilhelm  Kempner." 

"Ah,  from  Vienna,"  said  the  examining  officer, 
"and  your  occupation  is  described  here  as  that  of  a 
painter." 

"Yes,"  said  the  weary  youth,  "but  I  fear  that  it  is 
no  occupation  at  all  in  times  like  these." 

As  he  spoke  in  German  John  did  not  understand 
him,  but  he  knew  that  he  was  making  some  sort  of 
explanation.  He  also  saw  that  the  officer  was  satisfied, 
as,  smiling  with  the  courtesy  common  to  the  Austrians, 
he  passed  into  the  corridor,  and  entered  the  next  com 
partment.  John,  by  and  by,  spoke  to  young  Kemp 
ner,  using  good  French — he  remembered  that  many 
Austrians  understood  French — and  the  young  man 

26 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

promptly  replied  but  in  broken  and  fragmentary 
French. 

The  two  managed  to  carry  on  a  more  or  less  con 
nected  conversation,  in  which  several  people  in  the 
compartment  joined  freely  with  scraps  of  English, 
French  and  German,  helping  out  one  another,  as  best 
they  could,  and  forming  a  friendly  group.  It  seemed 
to  John  that  something  of  the  ordinary  stiffness  pre 
vailing  among  strangers  was  relaxed.  All  of  them, 
men  and  women,  were  moved  by  an  unusual  emotion 
and  he  readily  attributed  it  to  the  war,  although  a 
great  state  like  Austria-Hungary  should  not  become 
unduly  excited  over  a  struggle  with  a  little  one  like 
Servia. 

But  he  let  Mr.  Anson  do  most  of  the  talking  for 
America,  and  by  and  by  began  to  watch  through 
the  window  again.  The  green  of  the  rich  country 
rested  both  eye  and  brain,  and,  a  war  between  Aus 
tria-Hungary  and  Servia  was  not  such  a  tremendous 
affair.  There  was  always  trouble  down  in  that  Balkan 
region.  Trouble  there,  was  far  less  remarkable  than 
the  absence  of  it.  As  for  himself  he  wanted  to 
see  the  Danube,  which  these  careless  Viennese  per 
sisted  in  calling  the  Donau,  and  the  fine  old  capital 
which  had  twice  turned  back  the  Turks,  but  not  Na 
poleon. 

He  soon  saw  that  they  would  reach  Vienna  long 
after  the  destined  time.  The  stops  at  every  station 
were  long  and  the  waiting  crowds  thickened.  "I  did 
not  know  so  many  people  were  anxious  to  see  our 
entry  into  the  capital,"  said  John. 

27 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

"They  are  numerous,  but  not  more  so  than  we  de 
serve,"  replied  Mr.  Anson  in  the  same  vein. 
|  •    It  was  midnight  when  they  reached  Vienna.    John 
bade  farewell  to  Kempner,  his  companion  of  the  jour 
ney  to  whom  he  had  been  strongly  attracted,  and  after 
:  the  slight  customs  examination  drove  away  with  Mr. 
lAnson  to  a  modest  hotel. 

It  was  so  late  an'd  he  was  so  tired  that  he  thought 
he  would  sleep  heavily.  But  sleep  passed  him  by,  and 
it  was  such  a  rare  thing  that  John  was  troubled  great 
ly.  What  was  the  matter  with  him?  It  could  not  be 
all  those  sounds  of  shouting  and  singing  that  were 
floating  in  at  the  open  window !  He  had  slept  many 
a  time  at  home,  when  the  crowds  were  cheering  con 
tinuously  on  election  night. 

The  noise  increased,  although  it  was  at  least  two  in 
the  morning.  He  had  always  heard  that  Vienna  was  a 
gay  city,  and  never  slept,  but  he  had  scarcely  expected 
such  an  ebullient  night  life,  and,  his  curiosity  aroused, 
he  rose  and  dressed. 

From  his  seat  at  the  window  he  heard  the  singing 
much  more  plainly,  and  far  down  the  avenue  he  saw 
columns  of  marching  men.  He  could  not  understand 
the  words  they  sang,  but  he  knew  from  the  beat  of  the 
music  that  they  were  Austrian  and  German  patriotic 
songs,  and  his  curiosity  increasing,  he  went  down  into 
the  street,  nodding  to  the  dozing  porter  who  stood  at 
the  door. 

He  found  the  streets  thronged  with  a  multitude 
constantly  growing  larger,  and  vivid  with  a  pleased 
excitement.  He  had  no  doubt  that  it  was  the  war  with 

28 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

the  little  Balkan  state  that  caused  it  all,  and  he  could 
not  refrain  from  silent  criticism  of  a  great  nation 
which  made  so  much  ado  over  a  struggle  with  a  coun 
try  that  it  outnumbered  enormously.  But  he  recalled 
that  the  Viennese  were  a  gay,  demonstrative  people, 
and  their  excitement  and  light-heartedness  were  cer- 
tainly  infectious. 

He  was  sorry  again  that  he  could  not  speak  Ger 
man,  and  then  he  was  glad,  when  he  saw  young  Kemp- 
ner  leaning  against  a  closed  window  watching  the 
parades.  "I  suppose  that  like  me  you  couldn't  sleep," 
he  said  in  French. 

Kempner  started.  He  had  not  seen  John's  ap 
proach,  and,  for  the  moment,  John  almost  thought 
that  the  look  he  gave  him  was  not  one  of  welcome. 
But  it  passed  swiftly.  Then  he  stretched  out  his  hand 
and  replied. 

"No,  I  couldn't.  If  you  who  come  from  across  the 
sea  wish  to  witness  the  enthusiasm  of  my  countrymen 
how  much  more  would  it  appeal  to  me  ?" 

"Has  anything  definite  happened?" 

"Yes,  Austria-Hungary  declared  war  on  Servia  to 
day.  It  had  to  come.  As  our  Viennese  will  tell  you 
the  Servians  are  a  race  of  murderers.  They  murdered 
their  own  king,  and  now  they  have  murdered  our 
Archduke  and  Archduchess,  heaping  another  sorrow 
upon  the  head  of  our  aged  emperor.  We  will  finish 
them  in  a  week." 

John  rememberd  some  words  of  Burke  about  no 
one  being  able  to  indict  a  whole  nation,  and  he  was 
about  to  quote  them,  but  second  thought  kept  him 

29 


THE    GUNS,  OF    EUROPE 

silent.  He  must  not  argue  with  a  people,  perhaps 
justly  infuriated  about  what  was  no  business  of  his. 
He  remained  with  Kempner,  but  sensitive  and  quick 
to  receive  impressions  he  soon  concluded  that  the 
young  Austrian  wished  to  be  alone.  Perhaps  he,  too, 
was  going  to  the  war,  and  would  soon  have  to  tell  his 
people  good-by.  That  might  account  for  his  absent 
manner. 

John,  as  soon  as  he  conveniently  could,  gave  an  ex 
cuse  and  turned  away.  Kempner  was  polite,  but  did 
not  seek  to  detain  him.  The  American  returned  to  his 
hotel,  but  at  the  first  crossing  looked  back.  He  saw 
the  form  of  Kempner  disappearing  into  a  narrow 
alley.  "Taking  a  short  cut  home,"  said  John  to  him 
self,  "and  it's  what  I  ought  to  do,  too.  I've  no  busi 
ness  wandering  about  a  strange  city  at  such  a  time." 

The  same  sleepy  porter  nodded  to  him,  as  he  passed 
in  and  asked  him  no  questions.  Now  slumber  came 
quickly  and  he  did  not  awake  for  breakfast,  until  Mr. 
Anson  had  pounded  long  and  heavily  on  his  door. 

"Get  up,  John !"  he  cried.  ''Here's  your  uncle  to  see 
you,  and  you  a  sluggard,  lying  abed  this  late !" 

John  sprang  up  at  the  announcement  of  his  uncle's 
presence.  Sleep  still  lay  heavy  on  his  eyelids,  and  he 
was  in  a  mental  daze,  but  by  the  time  he  reached  the 
door  he  had  come  out  of  it.  They  had  not  looked  for 
his  uncle  the  night  before,  owing  to  the  lateness  of 
the  hour,  although  they  were  sure  that  he  was  stop 
ping  at  the  same  hotel. 

"Just  a  moment,"  he  exclaimed,  and  without  wait 
ing  to  dress  he  opened  the 'door,  admitting  the  stal- 

30 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

wart  figure  of  the  Senator,  who  hurried  in  to  greet  his 
favorite  nephew. 

"Jackie,  my  lad,"  he  cried  in  a  loud  voice  which 
had  become  oratorical  from  much  use  on  the  stump. 
"The  sight  of  you  is  good  for  weak  eyes.  I'm  always 
glad  to  see  any  American,  any  member  of  the  finest 
race  on  God's  earth,  but  I'm  particularly  glad  to  see 
you — they  do  say  you  look  like  me  when  I  was  a  boy 
— although  I'm  bound  to  tell  you  that  you're  more 
than  half  asleep,  on  this  your  first  morning  in  Vienna." 

"I  slipped  out  late  to  hear  the  shouting  and  singing 
and  see  the  crowds,  Uncle  Jim.  I  haven't  been  in  bed 
more  than  three  or  four  hours.  The  city  was  so  much 
awake  that  I  had  to  stay  awake,  too." 

"Well,  don't  you  do  it  again.  Always  get  your 
sleep,  especially  when  you  are  on  foreign  travel.  It's 
as  hard  work  as  political  campaigning  in  the  states, 
and  that,  Jackie,  my  boy,  is  no  soft  snap,  as  I  ought 
to  know,  having  done  it  more  than  thirty  years." 

Senator  James  Pomeroy,  a  western  man,  was  some 
thing  past  sixty,  of  medium  height,  portly,  partly  bald, 
but  heavy  of  mustache  and  with  a  short  pointed  beard. 
His  eyes  were  gray,  his  face  full,  and  he  was  of  great 
physical  strength.  He  was  self-made  and  the  job  was 
no  discredit  to  him.  His  nature  was  simple  and  open. 
America  was  the  finest  country,  had  the  finest  govern 
ment  and  the  finest  people  on  earth,  and  the  state  of 
which  he  was  the  senior  Senator  was  the  choicest 
flower  of  the  flowery  flock. 

?<There  was  enough  to  keep  a  fellow  awake,"  he 
said,  "but  I  always  sleep  well.  You  must  learn  to  do 

31 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

it,  if  you  expect  to  achieve  a  success  of  life.  When  I 
was  making  my  first  campaign  for  the  Lower  House 
of  our  state,  and  I  was  barely  old  enough  to  be  eli 
gible,  I  lay  awake  and  fretted  over  the  votes  that  might 
be  lacking  to  me  when  election  came.  I  at  last  said 
to  myself:  'Don't  do  it!  Don't  do  it!'  You  may  roll 
and  you  may  tumble,  but  it  won't  win  you  a  single 
vote.  It's  the  smooth  work  you've  done  before  that 
brings  'em  in.  Now,  hustle  on  your  clothes,  Jackie, 
lad,  and  we'll  have  breakfast,  not  one  of  these  thin 
continental  affairs,  but  a  real  breakfast,  if  I  have  to 
go  in  the  kitchen  myself  and  seize  it." 

"What  about  this  war,  Uncle  Jim?" 

"A  small  affair,  soon  over.  We  came  very  near 
having  one,  too,  with  Mexico,  but  luckily  we've  got  a 
president  who  doesn't  play  to  the  gallery,  and  he  sat 
hard  on  the  war-maniacs.  I  think  I  was  of  some  little 
assistance  to  him  myself  in  that  crisis.  But,  my  boy, 
Europe  is  the  pet  home  of  war  scares.  They're  al 
ways  coming  across  the  Atlantic  by  mail  and  wire. 
'War  clouds  in  the  Balkans!'  'Eastern  question  sets 
Europe  by  the  ears !'  'France  plots  to  get  back  Alsace- 
Lorraine  and  Germany  arms !'  'German  Kaiser  warns 
Austrian  Kaiser  against  Triple  Entente!'  Bang! 
Boom!  everybody  going  to  war  in  the  next  five  min 
utes — but  they  don't.  You'll  find  'em  all  a  half  hour 
later  in  the  cafes,  eating  and  drinking.  Europe  can't 
fight,  because  there  isn't  time  between  meals.  They 
eat  five  times  a  day  here,  and  they  eat  long  at  a  time. 
How  could  they  possibly  sandwich  in  a  war.  I'm 
sixty-two  years  old,  and  as  far  back  as  I  can  remem- 

32 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

her  European  war  clouds  have  been  passing  like  little 
summer  clouds,  and  they  will  continue  to  pass  long 
after  you're  an  old  man,  Jackie.  I  make  that  state 
ment  deliberately,  and  I  challenge  successful  contra 
diction." 

He  expanded  his  great  chest,  and  looked  around 
with  an  air  of  defiance.  It  was  his  favorite  oratorical 
manner,  now  grown  into  a  habit.  But  no  one  chal 
lenged  him,  and  they  went  to  a  bountiful  breakfast, 
for  which  the  Senator  paid  willingly,  demanding  no 
greater  return  than  the  attention  of  the  others  while 
he  talked. 

Later  in  the  day  the  three  drove  together  in  the 
grounds  of  Schonbrunn,  and  John's  thoughts  passed 
for  a  while  to  the  great  Corsican  who  had  slept  there, 
and  who  had  led  his  army  to  victory  over  this  the 
haughtiest  of  European  monarchies,  and  perhaps  for 
that  reason  the  weakest.  The  tremendous  convulsion 
upon  which  Napoleon  had  ridden  to  such  dazzling 
heights  seemed  to  him  impossible:  it  was  clearly  im 
possible  according  to  all  the  rules  of  logic,  and  yet  it 
had  occurred.  That  was  the  most  startling  period  in 
the  history  of  the  modern  world,  and,  forgetting  what 
was  about  him,  he  tried  to  evoke  it  from  the  past. 

He  was  recalled  to  the  present  bytheir  driver,  an 
eager  Austrian,  who  asked  them  in  broken  English  if 
they  wished  to  see  the  old  emperor  arrive  home  from 
Ischl.  He  pointed  with  his  whip  to  an  open  space, 
adjoining  the  Schonbrunn  grounds,  where  people  were 
already  gathering. 

"Of  course,  my  good  man,"  replied  Senator  Pom- 

33 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

eroy  in  oratorical  tones.  "We  will  go  to  see  the  em 
peror,  but  only  as  an  object  of  curiosity.  Far  be  it 
from  me  to  pay  any  homage  to  the  representative  of  a 
decayed  system.  I  look  on,  merely  as  a  free  American 
citizen,  no  better  and  no  worse  than  the  millions 
whom  I  strive  to  the  best  of  my  ability  to  represent  in 
our  National  legislative  halls.  Get  us  in  as  close  as 
you  can,  driver." 

John  was  frankly  eager.  He  disliked  the  military 
monarchies  as  much  as  the  Senator  did,  but  he  wanted 
to  see  the  old  emperor  at  whom  fate  had  .shot  so  many 
cruel  arrows.  His  carriage  was  to  come  down  a  cer 
tain  street  from  the  railway  station,  and  their  skillful 
driver  maneuvered  them  to  the  very  edge  of  it.  The 
crowd  was  immense,  and  it  was  electric  with  excite 
ment.  It  was  no  ordinary  occasion  and  all  the  emo 
tions  of  the  excitable  Viennese  had  been  aroused. 

As  far  as  John  could  see  the  multitude  ran,  and  the 
packed  heads  seemed  to  rise  and  fall  like  waves  of  the 
sea.  Troops  in  magnificent  uniforms  of  the  most  vivid 
colors  were  everywhere.  The  day  itself  seemed  to  be 
ablaze  with  their  gorgeousness.  If  John  had  been 
asked  to  define  the  chief  difference  between  Europe 
and  America  he  would  have  replied  that  it  was  a  mat 
ter  of  uniforms. 

The  crowd  which  seemed  already  to  fill  every  space 
nevertheless  grew  larger,  and  waves  of  emotion  ran 
through  it.  John  did  not  think  they  could  be  de 
fined  in  any  other  way.  At  home  people  differed  in 
their  opinions,  every  man  to  his  own,  but  here  they 
appeared  to  receive  them  from  somebody  higher  up, 

34 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

and  the  crowd  always  swayed  together,  to  this  point 
or  that,  acording  to  the  directing  power. 

He  had  never  before  seen  so  much  emotional  ex 
citement.  Vienna's  thrill,  so  obvious  the  night  before, 
had  carried  over  into  the  day,  increasing  as  it  went 
along,  and  it  was  a  happy  intoxication,  infectious  in 
its  nature.  He  began  to  feel  it  in  his  own  veins,  al 
though  his  judgment  told  him  that  it  was  no  business 
of  his.  Yet  the  brilliant  uniforms,  the  shimmer  of 
steel,  the  vast  shifting  crowd  of  eager  faces,  the  deep 
and  unbroken  murmur  of  anticipation  would  have 
moved  an  older  and  dryer  mind. 

Anticipatory  shouts  arose.  They  were  in  German, 
but  John  knew  that  they  meant :  "He  comes !"  Never 
theless  "he,"  which  was  the  Emperor,  did  not  yet 
come,  and  the  cro\vd  thickened  and  thickened.  He 
saw  the  people  stretching  along  leafy  avenues,  and  in 
the  distance  they  were  wedged  into  a  solid  mass,  faces 
and  figures  running  together,  until  they  presented  the 
complete  likeness  of  the  waving  sea. 

"A  strange  sight  and  highly  interesting,"  said  the 
Senator  oratorically.  "It  must  take  generations  of 
education  to  teach  a  people  to  make  a  symbol  of  one 
man.  And  yet  if  we  could  get  at  the  reality  we'd 
surely  find  him  a  poor  and  broken  creature." 

"Man  doesn't  always  grow  according  to  his  nature, 
he's  shaped  by  continual  pressure,"  said  Mr.  Anson. 

John  scarcely  heard  either  of  them,  because  he  saw 
far  down  the  avenue  that  the  waves  of  the  human  sea 
were  rolling  higher  than  before.  An  increasing 
volume  of  sound  also  came  from  that  solid  sheet  of 

35 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

faces,  and  it  seemed  to  part  slightly  in  the  center,  as 
if  a  sword  had  been  thrust  between.  Carriages,  auto 
mobiles  and  the  flame  of  uniforms  appeared  in  the  cut. 
A  roar  like  thunder  arose  from  two  hundred  thousand 
people. 

John  knew  that  the  Emperor,  in  truth,  was  now 
coming.  Such  a  spontaneous  outburst  could  be  for 
nothing  else,  and,  in  spite  of  every  effort  of  the  will, 
his  own  excitement  increased.  He  leaned  forward  for 
a  better  view  and  just  in  front  of  their  carriage  he 
saw  a  slender  upright  figure  that  looked  familiar.  A 
second  glance  told  him  that  it  was  Kempner. 

"Oh,  Kempner!"  he  called,  full  of  friendly  feeling. 
"Come  here  with  us.  You  can  see  better !" 

Kempner  glanced  up,  and  John  distinctly  saw  a 
shadow  come  over  his  face.  Then  he  looked  at  them 
as  one  looks  at  strangers  with  a  blank,  uncomprehend 
ing  gaze,  and  the  next  instant  slipped  with  extraordi 
nary  agility  into  some  crevice  of  the  crowd  and  dis 
appeared. 

John  flushed.  Kempner's  conduct  was  both  rude 
and  strange.  He  glanced  at  his  uncle  and  Mr.  Anson, 
but  they,  absorbed  in  the  coming  of  the  Emperor,  had 
neither  seen  nor  heard,  and  he  was  glad.  His  own 
attention  now  turned  to  the  event  of  the  moment,  be 
cause  the  mighty  roar  was  increasing  in  volume  and 
coming  nearer,  and  down  the  opening  lane  a  carriage 
followed  by  others  was  speeding.  Along  either  side 
of  the  lane  the  soldiers  were  packed  so  closely  that  they 
formed  a  living  wall,  but  John,  standing  up  in  their 
own  carriage,  saw  over  their  heads. 

S6 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

He  saw  an  old,  old  man  in  splendid  uniform,  sitting 
by  the  side  of  an  impassive  officer  also  in  a  splendid 
uniform.  The  old  man's  cheeks  were  sunken,  and  the 
heavy-lidded  eyes  stared  straight  before  him.  He  sat 
erect,  but  whether  it  was  his  own  strength  or  the  ar 
rangement  of  the  seat  John  could  not  tell.  His  hand 
flew  up,  forward,  then  down,  and  up  forward  and 
down  again  in  automatic  salute. 

He  was  so  near  presently  that  it  was  only  a  spear's 
length  over  the  heads  of  the  soldiers.  Then  John  saw 
how  truly  old  he  was,  and  suddenly  his  heart  revolted. 
Why  should  this  old,  old  man,  broken  by  appalling 
sorrows,  be  dragged  out  to  have  wars  made  in  his 
name  ?  The  schemers  and  plotters,  whoever  they  were 
might  let  him  rest  in  peace. 

The  carriage  flashed  on,  and  behind  it  came  the 
others  as  fast.  They  would  not  linger,  to  give  a 
chance  for  bombs  and  knives.  In  an  instant  the  em 
peror  was  gone  through  the  gates  of  Schonbrunn,  and 
first  the  soldiers  and  then  the  roaring  crowd  closed 
in  behind. 

The  Senator  gave,  the  order,  and  their  carriage 
drove  slowly  away,  the  three  discussing  what  they  had 
seen  while  the  happy  driver  exulted  over  the  glorious 
show,  so  dear  to  the  heart  of  a  Viennese.  But  John 
once  more  thought  the  excitement  was  not  warranted 
by  a  little  war  with  a  little  country  like  Servia. 

They  devoted  three  or  four  days  to  Vienna,  a  capi 
tal,  they  had  often  heard,  as  gay  as  Paris,  and  cer 
tainly  splendid  in  appearance,  but  pleasure  seemed  to 
hang  fire.  There  was  a  cloud  over  the  city,  the  cheer- 

8rt 
l 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

ing  and  singing  parades  went  on  all  through  the  nights, 
but  at  times  in  the  day  the  spirits  of  men  seemed  to 
droop. 

John  told  himself  over  and  over  again  that  this 
heavy  change  in  the  atmosphere  was  not  justified  by 
the  size  of  Servia.  The  three  of  them  once  more  and 
often  bewailed  their  lack  of  German.  People  talked 
all  around  them  and  they  heard  nothing.  Austrians 
who  hitherto  had  a  fair  knowledge  of  English  forgot 
it  entirely,  when  they  were  asked  questions. 

The  Senator  in  the  privacy  of  their  rooms  thundered 
and  thundered.  He  hated  all  this  secrecy.  He  won 
dered  what  those  men  were  doing  at  Schonbrunn  in 
the  name  of  the  old  Emperor.  As  for  himself  he  liked 
the  arena  of  public  life  in  the  United  States,  where 
you  rolled  up  your  sleeves — such  was  his  metaphor — 
and  told  what  you  were  for  and  what  you  were 
against,  without  fear  or  favor.  Democracies  did 
wrong  or  rather  foolish  things,  but  in  them  it  was 
impossible  for  a  few  military  leaders,  hid  in  a  palace, 
to  play  with  the  lives  of  hundreds  of  thousands. 

John,  although  saying  nothing,  agreed  with  him 
fully.  The  last  three  or  four  days  had  depressed  him 
in  a  manner  unusual  in  one  so  young.  His  silent  re 
buff  by  Kempner  had  hurt  his  spirit  to  an  extent  far 
beyond  the  nature  of  the  incident,  and,  realizing  it, 
he  wondered  why.  He  kept  a  sharp  watch  in  the 
streets  for  the  young  Austrian,  but  he  did  not  see  him 
again. 

At  last  there  came  a  time  when  the  greatest  of  all 
thunderbolts  fell.  It  was  the  simple  hand  of  a  waiter 

S8 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

that  caused  it  to  fall.  The  others  had  finished  their 
coffee  and  rolls  at  breakfast  and  had  gone  out,  leaving 
John  alone  at  the  table. 

"What  is  the  matter  with  Vienna  ?"  he  said  casually 
to  the  waiter,  who  he  knew  could  speak  English. 

The  man  hesitated,  then  he  leaned  over  and  said  in 
a  fearful  whisper: 

"It's  not  a  little  war.  It's  not  just  a  war  with 
Servia  which  we  can  finish  in  a  week,  but  it's  to  be 
such  a  war  as  the  world  has  never  seen." 

John  started,  looked  up  at  the  man.  His  face  was 
intensely  earnest.  How  should  one  in  his  humble  call 
ing  have  news  of  such  import?  And  yet  at  Dresden 
he  had  been  warned  by  another  waiter,  and  warned 
truly. 

"Are  you  sure?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  sir,  they're  all  going  into  it.  Europe  will  be 
covered  with  armies !" 

"When?" 

"In  a  few  hours!  Now,  sir!  Oh,  I  can't  say  any 
more !" 

He  hurried  away,  leaving  John  convinced  that  he 
told  the  truth.  It  was  stunning,  appalling,  unbeliev 
able,  impossible,  but  he  believed  it  nevertheless.  There 
were  underground  channels  of  communication  and 
true  news  might  come  by  the  way  of  the  kitchen  as 
well  as  the  palace.  He  was  absolutely  convinced  that 
he  had  heard  a  fact.  Now  he  knew  the  cause  of  that 
heaviness  and  depression  in  the  atmosphere.  Well  the 
clouds  might  gather,  when  such  a  thunderbolt  as  a 
general  war  was  going  to  fall ! 

39 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

He  immediately  hunted  up  his  uncle  and  Mr.  An- 
son  who  had  not  yet  left  the  hotel,  and  told  them  what 
he  had  heard.  Conviction  seized  them  also. 

"It's  come  at  last,  this  European  war!  after  a  thou 
sand  false  alarms,  it's  come!"  said  the  Senator,  "and 
my  boy,  Vienna  is  no  place  for  three  honest  Amer 
icans  who  do  not  work  in  the  dark.  I  say  it,  and  I 
say  it  without  fear  of  contradiction,  that  it  behooves 
us  to  flee  westward  with  all  the  speed  we  can." 

"You  won't  hear  any  contradiction  from  me,"  said 
Mr.  Anson.  "Vienna  is  a  fine  city,  but  nothing  be 
comes  it  more  than  our  leaving  it.  Which  way  do 
we  go  ?" 

"There's  a  train  in  two  hours  for  Salzburg  and 
Munich,"  suggested  John. 

"Hurried  packing,"  said  the  Senator,  "but  we  can 
do  it.  Get  ready  the  baggage  you  two  and  I'll  pay  the 
bills.  We'll  go  to  Salzburg  and  sleep  there  tonight, 
and  tomorrow  we'll  reach  Munich.  The  more  I  think 
about  this  the  less  I  like  it.  Why  didn't  we  read  all 
those  signs  earlier !  I  suppose  it's  because  we'd  heard 
the  false  cry  of  wolf  so  many  dozens  of  times." 

John  and  Mr.  Anson  made  all  speed  with  the  bag 
gage  while  the  Senator  paid  the  bills,  and,  as  they 
drove  in  their  cab  to  the  station,  the  three  felt  more 
than  ever  the  need  of  haste.  The  clouds  seemed  to  be 
shutting  down  completely  on  Vienna.  John  felt  that 
it  was  hard  to  breathe,  but  he  knew  it  was  the  effect  of 
the  imagination.  He  was  oppressed  by  a  sense  of  an 
impenoir/g  and  appalling  catastrophe,  something  more 
tremendous  than  anything  that  the  world  had  yet  ex- 

40 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

perienced.  He  had  an  impression  that  he  had  come 
to  the  end  of  an  era,  and  the  impression  was  all  the 
more  powerful  because  it  had  been  made  so  suddenly. 

They  passed  through  an  excited  station  filled  with  a 
swirling  crowd,  and  secured  places  on  a  train,  they 
scarcely  knew  how.  Here  people  sat  and  stood  upon 
one  another,  and,  as  the  train  sped  westward,  they 
knew  that  the  storm  was  bursting  with  terrific  vio 
lence.  The  nervous  people  around  them  no  longer  re 
strained  themselves.  Europe  was  to  be  swept  with 
fire  and  sword,  but  above  all  the  Germans  and  Aus- 
trians  were  going  to  smash  up  France.  They  dwelt 
most  upon  that.  The  French  and  the  French  Republic 
must  go.  There  was  no  longer  a  place  for  them  in 
the  world. 

To  John's  modest  wish  that  France  would  not  come 
into  it  they  gave  a  stare  and  frown  of  disapproval. 
France  had  to  come  in,  she  must  come  in,  the  two 
German  powers  would  see  that  she  was  smitten  down 
as  a  nation  was  never  overwhelmed  before.  Oh,  no, 
Britain  would  do  nothi'ng.  Of  course  she  wouldn't. 
She'd  stay  behind  her  barrier  of  the  sea,  and,  perhaps, 
at  the  last  when  the  spoils  of  war  were  to  be  snatched 
from  the  exhausted  combatants,  she'd  step  in  and 
snatch  them.  No,  they  needn't  consider  Britain,  and 
Germany  and  Austria  could  easily  dispose  of  France 
and  Russia. 

Much  of  this  was  said  in  English  and  French  to  the 
three  travelers  and  John's  heart  sickened.  Poor 
France!  Why  should  she  be  smashed  up!  Why 
should  the  French  nation  be  exterminated?  He  did 

41 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

not  forget  that  France  was  a  republic  like  his  own 
country.  She  had  been  beaten  once  by  Germany — and 
the  victor's  terms  were  hard — and  whatever  her  faults 
had  been  that  was  enough.  He  did  not  like  French 
men  personally  any  better  than  Germans,  but  at  that 
moment  his  sympathies  went  to  the  French  and  he  felt 
a  great  pity  for  France. 

The  train  crept  along,  and,  after  double  the  usual 
time,  they  reached  Salzburg,  wThere  they  passed  an  un 
easy  night,  and,  the  next  day,  boarded  another  train 
which  was  to  cross  the  German  border  and  take  them 
to  Munich.  It,  too,  was  packed  with  an  excited  mass 
of  humanity,  and  as  John  passed  along  the  corridor  he 
saw  Kempner  in  one  of  the  compartments. 

Remembering  his  previous  rebuffs  he  intended  to 
to  take  no  notice,  but  the  young  Austrian  nodded  at 
him  and  smiled. 

"I  see  that  you  flee,"  he  said  in  his  broken  French, 
"and  you  do  well  to  flee.  Europe  is  aflame." 

"That's  so,"  said  John,  "and,  since  it's  no  fire  of 
ours,  we  Americans  mean  to  be  on  the  Atlantic  foam, 
as  soon  as  we  can." 

As  there  was  a  vacant  seat  in  the  compartment  and 
Kempner  seemed  very  friendly  now,  John  sat  down  tc 
talk  a  little.  He  longed  occasionally  for  companion 
ship  of  his  own  age,  and  his  heart  warmed  again  to 
the  young  Austrian. 

"I  see  that  you're  running,  too,"  said  John. 

"Yes,"  smiled  Kempner.  "I'm  a  man  of  peace,  a 
painter,  or  rather  I  would  be  one,  and  as  my  heart  is 
a  little  weak  I'm  not  drawn  for  military  service.  I'm 

42 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

on  my  way  to  Munich,  where  I  mean  to  study  the  gal 
leries." 

"I'm  going  to  Munich,  too,"  said  John.  "So  we 
can  travel  together." 

"Then  if  we  expect  to  reach  Munich  we'd  better 
jump  out  now.  Quick !" 

"What  for?" 

"It  seems  that  this  is  the  Austrian  border,  and  trains 
are  not  crossing  it  now,  owing  to  the  mobilization.  A 
German  train  has  come  to  meet  us.  Look,  most  of  the 
passengers  have  transferred  already!" 

John  saw  his  uncle  and  Mr.  Anson  standing  on  the 
steps  of  the 'German  train  and  looking  about  vainly 
for  him.  There  had  been  no  announcement  of  the 
change,  and,  annoyed,  he  ran  down  the  corridof  and 
sprang  to  the  ground,  closely  followed  by  Kempner. 

"Passporten!  passporten!"  shouted  some  one,  put 
ting  a  strong  hand  on  his  arm. 

John  saw  his  uncle  and  Mr.  Anson  going  into  the 
German  train,  evidently  thinking  that  he  was  inside, 
and  his  alarm  increased. 

"Amerikanischer !  Amerikanischer !"  he  said  to  the 
Austrian  officer,  who  was  holding  his  arm  and  demand 
ing  his  passport.  The  officer  shook  his  head  and  spoke 
voluble  German.  John  did  not  understand  it,  but  he 
knew  that  the  man  at  such  a  time  would  insist  upon 
seeing  his  passport.  Kempner  just  behind  him  was  in 
the  same  bad  case. 

The  whistle  of  departure  sounded  from  the  train, 
and  John,  in  despair,  tore  at  the  passport  in  an  inside 
pocket.  He  saw  that  the  officer  would  never  be  able 

43 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

to  read  it  in  time,  and  he  endeavored  to  snatch  him 
self  from  the  detaining  grasp.  But  the  Austrian  hung 
on  firmly. 

As  he  fairly  thrust  the  document  in  the  face  of  the 
official  he  saw  the  wheels  of  the  coaches  moving. 

"I'll  come  on  the  next  train !"  he  shouted  to  the  air. 

The  officer  looked  over  the  passport  deliberately  and 
handed  it  back.  The  train  was  several  hundred  yards 
down  the  track. 

"Now,  yours,"  he  said  to  Kempner,  and  the  young 
man  passed  it  to  him. 

"August  Wilhelm  Kempner,"  said  the  officer,  and 
then  he  added,  looking  the  young  man  squarely  in  the 
eye:  "I  happen  to  know  August  William  Kempner 
who  lives  in  Vienna  and  he  bears  no  resemblance  to 
you.  How  do  you  happen  to  have  his  passport?" 

"That  I  won't  explain  to  you,"  said  the  false  Kemp 
ner,  and  suddenly  he  struck  him  a  stunning  blow  on 
the  temple  with  his  clenched  fist. 

The  officer,  strong  though  he  was,  went  down  un 
conscious. 

"Run!  Run!  Follow  me!"  exclaimed  the  young 
man.  "They'll  think  you  were  my  comrade  and  it  may 
mean  your  death!" 

His  action  had  been  so  violent,  and  he  spoke  with 
such  vehemence  that  John  was  mentally  overborne. 
Driven  by  a  powerful  impulse  he  followed  the  flying 
man. 

Kempner,  for  so  John  still  called  him,  darted  into 
a  narrow  street  not  wider  than  an  alley,  leading  be 
tween  two  low  houses.  He  had  had  no  opportunity 

44 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

hitherto  to  observe  the  border  place  in  which  they  had 
stopped.  It  was  small,  but  like  many  of  the  old  Euro 
pean  towns  it  was  very  closely  built,  and  some  of  its 
streets  were  scarcely  wide  enough  for  two  abreast. 

The  fugitives  ran  swiftly.  Kempner  evidently 
knew  the  place,  as  he  sprang  in  and  out  with  amazing 
agility,  and  the  sounds  of  pursuit  died  in  a  minute  or 
two.  Then  he  darted  between  two  buildings  that  al 
most  touched,  entered  a  small  churchyard  in  the  rear 
of  a  Gothic  church  and  threw  himself  down  behind  a 
great  tombstone.  And  even  as  he  did  so  he  pulled 
John  down  beside  him. 

As  they  lay  close,  still  trembling  from  exertion  and 
excitement,  Kempner  said  to  John,  and  now  he  spoke 
in  perfect  French : 

"Since  I  got  you  into  this  trouble  I  think  it  my  duty 
to  get  you  out  of  it  again  if  I  can.  Of  course  the  peo 
ple  of  the  town  saw  us  running,  and  I  rushed  through 
that  narrow  passage  in  order  to  evade  their  sight." 

His  tone  had  a  dry  and  quaint  touch  of  humor  and 
John,  despite  his  exhaustion  and  alarm,  could  not  keep 
l  from  replying  in  a  similar  vein. 

"If  I  don't  owe  you  thanks  for  the  first  statement  I 
do  at  least  for  the  second.  I  don't  know  German,  and 
so  I  couldn't  understand  what  you  and  that  Austrian 
officer  said,  but  I  fancy  your  name  is  not  Kempner." 

"No.  It's  not,  and  I'm  not  an  Austrian.  I'm  a 
Frenchman,  for  which  I  return  thanks  to  the  good 
God.  Not  that  Americans  are  not  great  and  noble  peo 
ple,  but  it's  a  fortunate  thing  that  so  many  of  us  are 
satisfied  with  our  birth." 

45 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

*'I  was  thinking  so  when  you  announced  with  such 
pride  that  you  were  a  Frenchman." 

The  other  laughed  softly. 

"A  fair  hit,"  he  said,  "and  I  laid  myself  open  to  it." 

"Now  since  you're  not  August  William  Kempner, 
and  are  not  an  Austrian,  will  you  kindly  tell  me  your 
name  and  your  nation,  as  in  any  event  I  am  no  enemy 
of  yours  and  will  betray  you  to  nobody." 

"My  race,  as  you  might  infer  from  the  beauty  and 
purity  with  which  I  speak  my  native  language,  is 
French,  and  my  name,  which  I  no  longer  have  a  motive 
in  concealing  from  you,  is  Philip  Lannes.  I'm  a  col 
lateral  descendant  of  Napoleon's  great  marshal,  Lan 
nes,  and  I'm  willing  to  boast  of  it." 

"Occupation — I  will  risk  another  inference — is 
something  like  that  of  a  spy." 

The  Frenchman  looked  keenly  at  the  American  and 
again  laughed  lightly. 

"You're  not  far  wrong,"  he  said.  "It  was  the  pass 
port  of  another  man  that  I  carried,  and  I  happened  to 
meet  an  official  who  knew  better.  It  was  mere  chance 
that  you  were  with  me  at  the  time  and  would  have  been 
taken  for  my  comrade.  Didn't  you  know  that  a  great 
war  was  going  to  burst  ?" 

"I've  just  learned  it." 

"And  one  of  the  objects  of  those  who  are  making 
the  war  is  to  smash  my  country,  France.  How  could 
one  serve  her  better  than  by  learning  the  preparations 
and  forces  against  her?  Oh,  I've  been  among  the 
Austrians  and  I've  been  watching  them!  They've 
made  some  terrible  mistakes.  But  then  the  Austrians 

46 


THE    THUNDERBOLT 

always  make  mistakes.  There's  an  old  saying  that 
what  the  Austrian  crown  loses  by  war  it  wins  back  by 
marriage.  But  I  don't  think  royal  marriages  count  for 
so  much  in  these  days.  Lie  close !  I  think  I  hear  sol 
diers  in  the  alley!" 

John  hugged  the  earth  in  the  shadow  of  the  great 
tombstone. 


CHAPTER   III 

THE   REFUGE 

JOHN  SCOTT,  in  those  moments  of  hiding  and 
physical  exhaustion,  had  little  time  to  think,  yet 
he  was  dimly  conscious  that  he,  an  American 
who  meant  to  meddle  in  the  business  of  nobody,  had 
fallen  into  a  most  extraordinary  situation.  By  a  sud 
den  mischance  he  had  lost  in  a  few  moments  his  uncle 
and  the  man  who  was  at  once  his  comrade  and  tutor, 
and  now  he  had  been  running  for  his  life  with  a 
stranger. 

Yet  he  obeyed  the  warning  words  of  Lannes  and 
fairly  tried  to  burrow  into  the  earth.  The  name, 
Lannes,  had  exerted  at  once  a  great  influence  over  him. 
The  career  of  Napoleon  had  fascinated  him,  and  of 
all  his  marshals  the  brave  and  democratic  Lannes  had 
appealed  to  him  most.  And  now  he  was  hiding  with 
one  who  had  in  his  veins  kindred  blood  of  this  great 
and  gallant  figure. 

Despite  his  anxiety  John  turned  a  little  and  looked 
at  the  young  Frenchman  who  lay  beside  him.  Lannes 
was  but  a  year  or  two  older  than  the  American.  Tall, 

slender,  narrow  of  waist,  and  broad  of  chest  and  shoul- 
\ 

48 


THE    REFUGE 

ders  he  seemed  built  for  both  agility  and  strength.  He 
was  fair  of  hair  and  gray  of  eye.  But  those  gray  eyes 
were  his  most  remarkable  feature.  They  were  in 
tensely  bright,  and  the  light  in  them  seemed  to  shift 
and  change,  but  no  matter  what  the  change  might  be 
they  were  always  gay  and  merry.  John  surmised  that 
he  was  one  of  the  few,  who  by  a  radiant  presence,  are 
born  to  be  a  source  of  joy  to  the  world,  and  time  was 
to  confirm  him  in  his  opinion. 

"Luckily  the  big  tombs  of  dead  and  forgotten  Ger 
mans  rise  on  either  side  of  us,"  whispered  Lannes, 
"and  the  chances  are  good  that  we  won't  be  discovered, 
but  we  must  keep  on  lying  close.  We're  on  the  Ger 
man  side  in  this  town  and  the  Germans  will  look 
longer  than  the  Austrians.  They're  at  the  end  of  the 
alley  now,  not  thirty  feet  away." 

John  heard  them  marching.  The  thump,  thump  of 
solid  German  feet  was  plainly  audible.  It  was  a  sound 
that  he  was  to  hear  again,  and  again,  and  never  for 
get,  that  heavy  thump,  thump  of  the  marching  German 
feet,  a  great  military  empire  going  forward  to  crush 
or  be  crushed.  Even  in  those  moments  he  was  im 
pressed  less  by  his  sense  of  personal  danger  than  by 
his  feeling  that  a  nation  was  on  the  march. 

"They've  turned,"  said  Lannes,  and  John  heard  the 
thump,  thump  of  the  feet  passing  away.  But  he  and 
the  young  Frenchman  lay  still,  until  the  last  echo  had 
died.  Then  Lannes  sat  up  and  peeped  over  the  edge  of 
one  of  the  tombs. 

"They'll  search  elsewhere,"  he  said,  "but  they  won't 
come  here  again.  We'll  have  to  be  cautious,  however, 

49 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

as  they'll  never  stop,  until  they've  gone  all  through  the 
town.  Trust  the  Germans  for  that.  Now  aren't  you 
glad  I  brought  you  among  the  tombs  ?  Could  we  have 
found  a  better  hiding  place  ?" 

His  manner  was  so  gay  and  light-hearted  that  John 
found  it  infectious.  Yet,  he  was  resolved  not  to  yield 
entirely.  He  had  been  dragged  or  pushed  into  too  des 
perate  a  quandary. 

"Suppose  they  don't  find  us  now,  what  then?"  he 
asked.  "It  may  be  all  right  for  you,  but  as  for  me, 
my  uncle  and  my  friend  are  on  the  way  to  Munich, 
and  I'm  marooned  in  a  land,  the  language  of  which  I 
don't  understand." 

"But  you're  with  me !" 

"So  I  am,  but  you're  a  stranger.  You  belong  to  a 
country  with  which  Germany  is  at  war  or  going  to 
war.  You're  a  spy,  and  if  you're  caught,  which  is 
highly  probable,  you'll  be  hanged  or  shot,  and  because 
I'm  with  you  they'll  do  the  same  to  me." 

Lannes  plucked  a  grass  stem  and  chewed  itthought- 
fully,  although  his  eyes  at  no  time  lost  their  cheerful 
twinkle. 

"I  do  seem  to  have  plunged  you  into  a  whole  lake 
of  trouble,"  he  said  at  length.  "I'll  admit  that  my 
own  neck  is  in  the  halter,  and  it  behooves  me  to  es 
cape  as  soon  as  I  can,  but  don't  think  I'll  ever  neglect 
you.  I  mean  to  see  that  you  get  to  Munich  and  rejoin 
your  friends." 

"How?" 

"It's  a  secret  for  the  present,  confined  to  me.  But 
trust  me !  can't  you  ?" 

50 


THE    REFUGE 

His  speech  had  glided  from  French  into  English  so 
good  that  it  was  colloquial,  and  of  the  vernacular. 
Now  he  looked  directly  into  John's  eyes,  and  John, 
looking  back,  saw  only  truth  in  their  gray  smiling 
depths.  There  are  some  things  that  we  feel,  instinctive 
ly,  and  with  overwhelming  power,  and  he  knew  that 
the  young  Frenchman  would  be  as  true  as  steel.  He 
held  out  his  hand  and  said: 

"I  believe  every  word  you  say.  I'll  ask  no  ques 
tions,  but  wait  for  what  happens." 

Lannes  took  the  outstretched  hand  and  gave  it  a 
grasp  of  extraordinary  power.  The  joyous  lights  in 
his  wonderful  gray  eyes  shifted  and  changed  with 
extraordinary  rapidity. 

"I  like  you,  John  Scott,  you  Yankee,"  he  said. 
"You  and  I  will  be  the  best  of  friends  and  for  life. 
Thus  does  the  great  American  republic,  which  is  you, 
pledge  eternal  friendship  with  France,  the  great  Eu 
ropean  republic,  which  is  me." 

"You  put  it  well,  and  now  what  are  we  going  to 
do?" 

"Graveyards  are  good  places,  my  old — my  old,  be 
ing  as  you  know,  a  translation  of  mon  vicux,  a  term 
of  friendship,  becoming  to  you  because  of  your  grave 
demeanor — but  it's  not  well  to  stay  in  them  too  long. 
You've  noticed  doubtless  that  the  skies  are  darkening 
over  the  spur.x>f  the  Alps  toward  Salzburg?" 

"And  what  then?" 

"It  means  that  we  must  seek  quarters  for  the  night, 
and  night  is  always  friendly  to  fugitives.  I  promised 
that  I'd  take  you  to  your  friends  in  Munich — I  can't 

51 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

do  it  in  an  hour  or  even  in  two,  although  I'll  lead  you 
to  food  and  a  bed,  which  are  not  to  be  despised.  Hut 
we  must  wait  a  little  longer." 

"Until  night  comes  fully  ?" 

"Truly,  until  it's  complete  night.  And,  fortunately 
for  you,  it  will  be  very  dark,  as  I  see  plenty  of  clouds 
sailing  in  this  direction  from  the  mountains." 

John,  who  was  lying  on  his  back,  looked  toward 
the  south,  and  saw  that  the  crests  of  the  peaks  and 
ridges  were  already  dim  with  somber  masses  floating 
northward  and  westward.  The  air  was  growing; 
cooler,  and,  in  a  half  hour,  the  ancient  churchyard  was 
sure  to  be  veiled  in  darkness.  For  the  present  Philip 
and  he  relapsed  into  silence,  and  John's  thoughts  trav 
eled  anxiously  toward  his  uncle  and  Mr.  Anson. 
What  would  they  think  had  become  of  him  ?  He  knew 
that  the  Senator  who  was  very  fond  of  him  would  be 
alarmed  greatly,  and  it  was  a  bad  time  in  Europe  for 
any  one  to  be  missing. 

But  there  was  stern  stuff  in  John  Scott,  and  know 
ing  that  they  must  wait  he  put  anxiety  from  him  as 
much  as  he  could  and  waited. 

The  heavy  clouds,  although  they  did  not  give  forth 
rain,  swept  up,  and  brought  black  darkness  with  them. 
The  white  tombstones  became  pale,  and  the  town  be 
yond  was  invisible.  Lannes  rose  and  stretched  himself 
deliberately,  limb  by  limb. 

"Are  you  willing,  John  Scott?"  he  asked,  "to  fol 
low  me  and  ask  no  questions?" 

"Yes,  Philip  Lannes,  I  am." 

"Well,  then,  John — I  think  I'll  call  you  that  because 

52 


THE    REFUGE 

you  and  I  are  friends,  and  you  may  say  Philip,  too, 
which  will  save  time — I'm  going  to  lead  you  to  tem 
porary  safety  and  comfort.  I'll  tell  you,  too,  enough 
to  assuage  your  curiosity.  There's  a  little  Huguenot 
quarter  to  this  town.  Louis  Quatorze,  as  you  know, 
drove  many  good  people  out  of  France.  Some  went  to 
your  own  new  land,  but  the  majority  settled  in  the  sur 
rounding  countries.  They've  intermarried  chiefly  with 
themselves,  and,  after  more  than  two  hundred  years  on 
foreign  soil,  many  of  them  still  have  French  hearts  in 
French  bodies." 

"Lead  on  then.  I  think  I'd  like  to  meet  these  good 
Huguenots.  I'm  growing  tremendously  hungry, 
Philip." 

"Hunger  is  frequent  in  a  great  war.  You'll  grow 
used  to  it." 

His  manner  took  away  any  sting  that  his  words 
might  have  contained.  John  could  yet  see  those  won 
derful  gray  eyes  shining  through  the  twilight,  and  his 
heart  warmed  anew  to  the  young  Frenchman.  If  he 
were  to  be  cast  away  in  this  strange  German  town 
Lannes  was  just  the  comrade  whom  he  would  have 
chosen. 

"We're  resurrected,"  continued  Lannes,  "and  we'll 
leave  our  graveyard.  May  it  be  a  long  time  before  I 
enter  another!  And  yet  with  a  world  going  to  war 
who  can  tell?" 

But  the  touch  of  gravity  was  only  for  an  instant. 
The  joyous  note  quickly  returned  to  his  voice. 

"Keep  by  my  side,"  he  said,  "and  walk  in  the  most 
careless  manner,  as  if  you  were  a  native  of  the  town. 

53 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

If  anybody  asks  question  let  me  make  all  the  replies. 
God  gave  me  one  special  gift,  and  it  was  an  easy 
tongue.  It's  not  work  for  me  to  talk.  I  like  to  do 
it." 

"And  I  like  to  hear  you,"  said  John. 

"Which  leaves  us  both  satisfied.  Now,  it's  lucky 
for  us  that  our  old  European  towns  are  so  very  old. 
In  the  Middle  Ages  they  built  with  narrow  streets, 
and  all  sorts  of  alleys  and  passages.  Leading  from 
the  cemetery  is  just  the  sort  of  passage  that  you  and 
I  need  at  this  time.  Ah,  here  it  is,  and  luckily  it's 
empty !" 

They  had  crossed  the  narrow  street  beyond  the 
cemetery,  and  were  looking  into  a  dark  tunnel  between 
two  low  stone  houses.  No  one  was  in  sight.  Lannes 
stepped  without  hesitation  into  the  tunnel. 

"Keep  with  me,"  he  said,  repeating  his  injunction, 
"and  we'll  soon  be  under  shelter." 

His  manner  was  so  cheerful,  so  confident  that  John 
instinctively  believed  him,  and  walked  boldly  by  his 
side  into  the  well  of  darkness.  But  as  his  eyes  grew 
used  to  it  he  made  out  the  walls  crumbling  with  age 
and  dripping  with  damp.  Then  the  sound  of  heavy 
feet  came  thundering  down  the  passage. 

"Some  one  leading  a  horse,"  whispered  Lannes. 
"There's  a  stable  on  our  right.  It's  nothing.  Seem 
not  to  notice  as  you  pass." 

The  thunder  of  the  feet,  magnified  in  the  confined 
space,  increased,  and  presently  John  saw  a  boy  leading 
one  of  those  huge-footed  horses,  used  for  draft  in 
Europe.  The  animal  stepped  slowly  and  heavily,  and 

54 


THE    REFUGE 

the  boy  was  half  asleep.  John  and  Philip,  hovering  in 
the  shadow  of  the  wall,  passed  him  so  lightly  that 
doubtless  he  was  not  conscious  of  their  presence. 

The  Frenchman  turned  into  a  tributary  alley,  nar 
rower  and  darker  than  the  other,  and  Lannes  knocked 
at  a  heavy  oaken  doorway,  before  which  a  small  lan 
tern  cast  a  dim  light.  John  had  good  eyes,  and  ac 
customed  to  the  heavy  shadows,  he  saw  fairly  well. 

He  concealed  an  imaginative  temperament  under  a 
quiet  manner,  and  he  was  now  really  back  in  the  Mid 
dle  Ages.  It  must  have  been  at  least  four  or  five  hun 
dred  years  since  people  lived  up  little  alleys  like  this. 
And  the  door  with  its  heavy  iron  bands,  the  shuttered 
window  above  it,  and  the  dim  lantern  that  lighted  the 
passage  could  belong  only  to  long  ago.  The  house 
and  its  neighbors  seemed  to  have  been  built  as  much 
for  defense  as  for  habitation. 

Lannes  knocked  again,  and  then  John  heard  inside 
the  soft  tread  of  feet,  and  the  lifting  of  heavy  bars. 
It  was  another  mediaeval  touch,  and  he  swung  yet 
further  back  into  the  past.  The  door  was  opened 
slightly  and  the  face  of  an  elderly  woman  appeared 
at  the  crevice. 

"It's  Philip  Lannes  with  a  friend,  Mother  Kroch- 
burg,"  said  the  young  Frenchman  in  a  whisper,  "and 
friend  as  you've  often  been  to  me  I  never  needed  the 
friendship  of  you  and  your  house  more  than  I  do 
now." 

She  said  something  in  German  and  opened  the  door 
wider.  Lannes  and  John  pressed  in,  and  she  instantly 
closed  it  behind  them,  putting  the  heavy  bars  in  place.. 

55 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

They  stood  in  complete  darkness,  but  they  heard  her 
moving  about,  and  presently  she  lighted  a  small  lamp 
which  did  not  dispel  the  shadows  beyond  the  range  of 
a  few  feet. 

But  as  she  stood  in  the  center  of  the  beams  the 
woman  was  outlined  clearly  for  John.  She  was  at 
least  sixty,  but  she  was  tall  and  strong,  and  bore  her 
self  like  a  grenadier.  She  was  looking  at  Lannes,  and 
John  had  never  beheld  a  gaze  of  more  intense,  burn 
ing  curiosity. 

"Well?"  she  said,  and  to  John's  surprise  she  now 
spoke  in  French.  Lannes  gave  back  her  gaze  with  one 
fully  as  concentrated  and  burning. 

"Angelique  Krochburg,  wife  of  Paul  Krochburg, 
descendant  of  the  Krochburgs,  rightly  called  the 
Crochevilles,"  he  said,  drawing  himself  up  and 
speaking  with  wonderful  distinctness,  "it  has  come 
at  last." 

"The  war!  The  great  war!"  she  said  in  a  sharp 
whisper.  John  noticed  that  her  strong  figure  trem 
bled. 

"Yes,  the  great  war!"  returned  Lannes  with  dra 
matic  intensity.  "Germany  declares  war  today  on 
Russia.  I  know  it.  No  matter  how  I  know  it,  but  I 
know  it.  She  will  make  war  on  France  tomorrow,  and 
it  will  be  the  first  object  of  her  princes  and  military 
caste  to  destroy  our  republic.  They  reckon  that  with 
the  aid  of  Austria  they  will  rule  the  whole  continent, 
and  that  in  time  the  tread  of  their  victorious  armies 
will  be  heard  all  over  the  world." 

The  woman  drew  a  breath  so  deep  and  sharp  that 

56 


THE    REFUGE 

it  made  a  hissing  sound  between  her  teeth.    John  saw 
the  lamp  in  her  hand  trembling. 

"Then  Philip  Lannes,"  she  said,  "which  is  it  to  be 
— the  peoples  or  the  kings?" 

Lannes  drew  himself  up  again — John  recognized  the 
dramatic  quality  in  him — and  replied  in  words  that 
he  shot  forth  like  bullets :  — . 

"The  peoples.  Armies  can  be  defeated,  but  nations, 
cannot  be  put  down.  Our  Napoleon,  despite  his-, 
matchless  genius,  found  it  so  in  his  later  empire.  And 
they  have  reckoned  ill  at  Berlin  and  Vienna.  The 
world  in  alarm  at  military  domination  will  be  against 
them.  They  say  the  English  won't  fight  and  will  keepr 
out.  But  Mother  Krochburg  or  Crocheville — I  prefer 
the  sound  of  Crocheville — we  French  know  better.  A1 
thousand  years  of  our  history  say  that  the  English 
will  fight.  We  have  Agincourt  and  Cressy  and  Poi 
tiers  and  La  Belle  Alliance  to  say  that  they  will  fight. 
And  now  they  will  fight  again,  but  on  our  side.  The 
bravest  of  our  ancient  enemies  will  stand  with  us, 
brothers  in  arms,  shoulder  to  shoulder  against  an  arro 
gant  foe !" 

"Do  you  know  this,  Philip  Lannes,  or  is  it  some 
dream  of  that  hopeful  brain  of  yours?" 

"It's  not  a  dream.  I  know  it.  It  hasn't  been  long 
since  I  was  among  the  English.  They  will  have  to 
join  us.  The  German  threat  will  force  them  to  it. 
Blinded  by  their  own  narrow  teachings  the  generals 
at  Berlin  and  Vienna  cannot  see  the  storm  they've  let 
loose.  Ah,  Madame  Crocheville,  it's  more  than  two 
hundred  years  since  any  of  your  people  have  lived  in, 

57 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

France,  but  you  are  as  true  a  Frenchwoman  as  if 
your  feet  had  never  pressed  any  but  French  soil !" 

"There  is  truth  in  that  wild  head  of  yours.'' 

"And  the  time  of  France  and  the  French  is  coming-. 
The  republic  has  restored  us.  The  terrible  year  of 
1870  will  be  avenged.  French  valor  and  skill  will 
bloom  again !" 

John  had  stood  on  one  side,  while  they  talked  or 
rather  allowed  their  emotions  to  shoot  forth  in  words. 
But  he  was  watching  them  intently,  bent  slightly  for 
ward,  and,  like  Parsifal,  he  had  never  moved  by  the 
breadth  of  a  single  hair.  The  woman  now  glanced  to 
ward  him. 

"He  can  be  trusted?"  she  asked  Lannes. 

"Absolutely.  His  head  is  in  the  German  noose.  He 
must  do  as  we  bid  or  that  noose  will  close." 

The  gay  ring  had  returned  to  Lannes'  voice  and 
a  faint  smile  crossed  the  face  of  Madame  Crocheville. 

"It's  the  best  of  securities,"  she  said,  and  John,  corn- 
pelled  to  acknowledge  its  truth,  bowed. 

"Who  are  pursuing  you,"  she  asked. 

"Nobody  at  present,"  replied  Lannes.  "I'4  have 
passed  the  border  safely,  but  a  pig  of  an  Austrian  offi 
cer  happened  to  know  the  man  whose  passport  I  have. 
It  was  one  chance  in  a  thousand,  and  it  went  against 
me.  My  friend  here  is  an  American,  and,  as  he  was 
dragged  into  it,  we  must  save  him." 

"It's  likely  that  you  need  both  food  and  rest  as  well 
as  concealment." 

"We  do,  and  thank  you  for  what  we  know  we  are 
going  to  receive." 

58 


THE    REFUGE 

She  smiled  again  faintly.  John  surmised  that  she 
had  a  warm  place  in  her  heart  for  Lannes.  Who  would 
not?  He  was  as  light-hearted  now  as  if  he  had  come 
to  a  ball  and  not  to  a  refuge.  His  eyes  moved  about 
the  room  and  he  seemed  pleased  with  all  he  saw. 

"Food  and  a  little  of  the  good  wine  that  I've  found 
here  before  would  be  indeed  most  welcome,"  he  said, 
"and  I  speak  for  my  new  American  friend  as  well  as 
myself." 

"Come!"  she  said  briefly,  and  the  two  followed,  as 
she  led  the  way  into  a  passage  not  more  than  wide 
enough  for  one,  and  then  up  a  stone  stairway  into  a 
room  ventilated  by  only  a  single  narrow  window. 

"Wait  here,"  she  said.  She  closed  the  door  and 
John  heard  the  huge  German  key  turning  in  the  lock. 
But  the  slit  of  a  window  was  open,  and  he  saw  in  the 
room  two  beds,  a  table,  two  chairs  and  some  other  fur 
niture.  The  ceiling  was  low  and  sloping  and  John 
knew  that  they  were  directly  under  the  eaves. 

Lannes  threw  himself  into  one  of  the  chairs  and 
drew  several  mighty  breaths. 

"We're  locked  in,  John,"  he  said,  "but  it's  for  our 
good.  Nobody  can  get  at  us,  while  Madame  Croche- 
ville  holds  the  key,  and  she'll  hold  it.  More  than  two 
hundred  years  on  German  soil,  and  still  French,  heart 
and  soul.  There  must  be  something  great  and  true  in 
France,  when  she  can  inspire  such  far-flung  devotion. 
That  isn't  a  bad  place,  John.  As  the  French  general 
said  in  the  Crimea,  'J'y  suis,  j'y  reste'  and  I'm  resting 
now." 

"She  knows  all  about  you,  I  take  it?" 

59 


THE   GUNS   OF   EUROPE 

"Of  course.  I've  been  here  before,  often.  That 
little  window  looks  out  into  a  tiny  court,  and  you'd 
probably  be  amazed  at  the  amount  of  luxury  to  be 
found  in  this  place.  This  old  Europe  of  ours  is  often 
far  better  than  it  looks." 

"I  didn't  see  the  man  of  the  house." 

"Oh,  yes  you  did.  Frau  Krochburg  or  Madame 
Crocheville,  if  you  wish  secretly  to  call  her  so,  is  very 
much  the  man  of  the  house.  There  is  a  Herr  Kroch 
burg,  but  he  won't  come  in  our  way  now.  Madame 
will  do  everything  for  us  at  present.  I've  touched  a 
spark  of  fire  to  her  soul,  and  it  has  blazed  up.  Those 
Huguenots  of  long  ago  were  really  republicans,  and 
it's  republican  France  now,  for  the  success  of  which 
she  prays  with  every  breath  she  draws." 

"She's  locked  us  in  pretty  securely.  I  heard  that  big 
German  key  turn." 

"To  keep  others  from  getting  at  us.  Not  to  keep 
us  from  getting  out.  Now,  I  hear  it  turning  again, 
and  I'll  wager  that  she's  coming  back  with  something 
that  will  rejoice  us  to  the  core." 

The  door  opened  and  Madame  Crocheville  walked 
into  the  room,  bearing  a  large  tray  which  she  placed 
upon  a  chair  until  she  could  close  and  lock  the  door 
again.  Then  she  bore  it  to  the  table  and  John  looked  at 
it  with  great  longing.  He  was  young,  he  was  healthy 
and  he  had  a  digestion  beyond  criticism. 

"I  told  you  so,"  exclaimed  Lannes  triumphantly, 
"and  look,  Madame  Crocheville  has  brought  us  her 
best — a  bottle  of  the  light,  white  wine  made  in  this 
very  district,  and  good !  You  can  dismiss  your  Amer- 

60 


THE    REFUGE 

ican  scruples — it's  very  mild — filet  of  beef,  tender,  too, 
baked  potatoes,  salad,  bread  and  butter  and  cheese.  It 
is  truly  fit  for  a  king.  Madame  Crocheville,  two 
young  and  starving  souls,  thank  you." 

A  smile  lighted  up  her  stern,  almost  masculine  fea 
tures.  Then  her  face,  in  truth,  looked  feminine  and 
1  tender. 

"You're  wild  and  reckless,  but  you're  a  good  boy, 
Philip  Lannes,"  she  said,  "and  I  know  that  you'd  will 
ingly  lay  down  your  life  for  the'  France  that  I've 
never  seen,  but  which  I  love.  You  say  again  that  the 
great  war  is  at  hand" 

"It  has  come.  In  a  few  days  four  hundred  million 
people  will  be  in  it,  and  I  know  that  France  will  come 
out  of  it  with  all  her  ancient  glory  and  estate." 

"I  hope  and  pray  so,"  she  said  fervently,  and  then 
she  left  them. 

The  two  ate  and  drank  with  wonderfully  keen  appe 
tites,  but  they  did  not  forget  their  manners.  John 
noticed  that  Philip  was  extremely  fastidious  at  the 
table,  and  he  liked  him  the  better  for  it.  And  the  food 
was  wonderfully  good.  John  felt  new  life  and  strength 
flowing  into  his  veins. 

"I  suppose  we  stay  here  tonight,"  he  said. 

"Yes  it  would  be  dangerous  for  us  to  leave  so  soon. 
Madame  Crocheville  will  take  good  care  of  us  to 
night  and  tomorrow,  and  tomorrow  night  we'll  leave." 

"I  don't  see  just  how  we'll  go,"  said  John.  "There 
are  German  troops  in  this  town,  as  we  know,  and  even 
if  we  could  get  out  of  it,  where  then  would  we  be.  I 
want  to  go  to  Munich,  and  you,  I  take  it,  want  to  reach 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

France.  We  can't  go  by  land  and  we  can't  go  by  water. 
How  then  can  we  go?" 

"No,  we  can't  go  by  either  land  or  water,  but  we'll 
go  in  another  way.  Yes,  we'll  surely  do  it.  This  filet 
is  certainly  good.  Take  another  piece.  You  haven't 
tasted  the  tomato  salad  yet,  and  it's  fine.  No,  I  won't 
tell  you  how  we're  going,  because  in  every  affair  of 
life  there's  always  a  possible  slip.  You  just  wait  upon 
the  event,  and  learn  patience.  Patience  is  a  wonder 
ful  quality  to  have.  I  ought  to  know.  I've  seen  how 
much  it  does  for  others,  and  how  often  I've  suffered 
from  the  lack  of  it." 

"I'll  wait,  because  I  have  to.  You're  right  about 
the  filet.  It's  good.  I  think  I'll  take  some  more  of 
it" 

"You  can't  have  it.  Pig  of  an  American,  it  would 
be  your  third  piece." 

"But  it  would  be  your  third,  too!" 

"I  know  it,  but  I  saw  its  merits  first.  So,  I  get  a 
discoverer's  third  as  a  reward.  Feel  a  lot  better,  don't 
you,  John?" 

"I  feel  like  a  general  now.  Where  did  you  learn 
such  good,  every-day  English." 

"Studied  it  ten  years  at  school,  and  then  I  lived  two 
years  in  that  great,  splendid  unkempt  country  of  yours. 
Mind  your  step!  Good-by,  little  girl,  good-by!  We 
must  get  the  men  higher  up!  Tariff  for  Revenue 
only !  Hurrah  for  the  Goddess  of  Liberty !  Our  glori 
ous  American  eagle  bathes  one  wing  in  Lake  Supe 
rior  and  the  other  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico!  Our  for 
eign  commerce  would  be  larger  if  it  were  not  for  our 

62 


THE    REFUGE 

grape-juice  diplomacy!  Now  for  the  Maxixe  and 
the  Hesitation  all  at  the  same  time!" 

He  sprang  from  his  chair  and  whirled  and  jerked 
about  the  room  in  a  kind  of  wild  Apache  dance.  John 
laughed  until  his  eyes  grew  wet. 

"You've  been  there,"  he  said,  as  Lannes  sat  down 
again,  panting.  "You've  proved  it,  and  I  no  longer 
wonder  at  your  fine  colloquial  English." 

"I  like  your  country  and  I  like  you  Americans,"  said 
Lannes  seriously.  "You  are  the  favorite  children  of 
the  world,  and  I  say  children  purposely,  because  you 
are  children.  You  think  you  are  terribly  wicked,  but 
you're  not  wicked  at  all.  You're  mere  amateurs  in 
vice  compared  with  the  hoary  and  sinful  nations  of 
Europe.  We're  more  quiet  about  it,  but  we  practice 
tricks  that  you  never  dream  of.  We've  made  you 
think  you're  dollar-worshipers,  but  while  the  dollars 
are  dropping  through  your  fingers,  John,  we're  hang 
ing  on  to  the  francs,  and  marks,  and  shillings,  and 
rubles  and  gulden  and  pesos  and  kronen  with  a  grasp 
that  death  itself  often  fails  to  break." 

John  did  not  know  whether  to  be  pleased  or  dis 
pleased,  but  finally  concluded  to  be  pleased. 

"Perhaps  you're  telling  the  truth,"  he  said. 

"I  know  I  am.  But  here  comes  Madame  Croche- 
ville  for  the  dishes.  She  will  also  say:  'Good  night 
my  wild  and  reckless  but  gallant  Philip,  and  the  same 
to  you  young  American  stranger.' ' 

"How  do  you  know?" 

"Never  mind  how  I  know.     I  know." 

Madame  Crocheville  came  in  and  she  looked  at  the 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

two  with  satisfaction.  Their  appearance  had  improved 
greatly  under  the  ministrations  of  her  good  food  and 
drink.  She  put  the  dishes  on  her  tray  and  went  to 
'  the  door.  When  she  had  turned  the  key  she  looked 
back  and  said : 

"Good  night,  my  wild  and  reckless  but  gallant  Philip, 
and  the  same  to  you,  young  American  stranger." 

Then  she  went  out,  closed  the  door,  and  the  two 
heard  the  big  key  turning  again  in  the  lock.  The 
young  Frenchman  looked  at  the  young  American  and 
smiled  in  content. 

"How  did  you  know  so  exactly?"  asked  John. 

"Just  call  it  an  uncommonly  accurate  guess.  Now, 
I  think  I'll  put  out  the  lamp.  The  light  from  the  win 
dow  is  sufficient  for  us,  and  we  don't  want  to  take 
any  unnecessary  risk." 

He  blew  out  the  light,  but  John  went  to  the  win 
dow,  and  looked  out  on  the  tiny  court  or  place,  on 
the  far  side  of  which  ran  a  street  so  narrow  that  it 
would  have  been  called  an  alley  at  home. 

He  could  not  see  much  owing  to  the  thick  darkness, 
and  it  had  begun  to  rain  also.  The  air  was  chill  and 
heavy  with  damp.  John  shivered.  Fate  had  played 
him  a  weird  trick  by  causing  him  to  lose  his  train, 
but  she  had  atoned  for  it  partly  by  giving  him  this 
brave  young  Frenchman  as  a  comrade.  It  was  won 
derfully  snug  and  comfortable  in  the  house  of  Madame 
Crocheville,  called  by  her  fellow  townsmen  and  towns- 
women  Frau  Krochburg. 

"I'm  glad  it's  not  a  part  of  your  plan  for  us  to  es 
cape  tonight,  Philip,"  he  said. 

64 


THE    REFUGE 

"And  what's  the  cause  of  your  gladness." 

"It's  raining,  and  it's  as  cold  as  winter.  I  like  this 
place,  and  I  think  I'll  go  to  bed." 

"A  good  plan.    Everything  is  ready  for  us." 

There  was  a  little  adjoining  room,  in  which  they 
found  water,  towels  and  could  make  all  the  other 
preparations  for  the  night,  and  John,  feeling  a  sudden 
great  weariness,  made  ready.  When  he  was  in  bed 
he  saw  Lannes  still  at  the  window. 

"Better  crawl  in,  too,  Philip,"  he  called.  "This  is 
a  fine  bed,  and  I  fancy  the  other  is  just  as  good." 

"I'll  join  you  in  slumber  land  soon.    Good  night." 

John  closed  his  eyes,  and  in  a  few  minutes  he  was 
sleeping  soundly.  He  was  first  to  awake  the  next 
morning,  and  he  saw  that  it  was  a  gray  day.  The 
rain  had  ceased,  but  there  was  no  one  in  the  little 
court  or  street  beyond.  Philip  slept  soundly,  and,  as 
it  was  early,  John  did  not  awake  him.  But  he  rose 
and  dressed  shortly  before  Madame  Crocheville  came 
with  breakfast. 

"You  have  slept  well,  I  hope,"  she  said. 

"Never  better,"  replied  Lannes  for  them  both. 

"I  hear  from  others  that  which  you  told  me  last 
night.  Germany  has  declared  war  upon  Russia,  and 
the  mightiest  of  the  German  armies  marches  today 
against  France.  Philip !  Philip !  Poor  France  will  be 
crushed !" 

"Not  so,  Madame!  France  is  not  ready  and  the 
German  armies  will  go  far  toward  Paris,  but  France, 
the  republic,  will  not  fall.  I  am  young,  but  I  have 
heard,  and  I  have  seen.  French  valor  is  French  valor 

t>5 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

still,  and  Germany  is  creating  for  herself  a  ring  of 
foes." 

"You  make  me  believe !  you  make  me  believe,  Philip, 
in  spite  of  myself,"  she  said. 

"We  shall  see  what  we  shall  see,"  said  Lannes  with 
confidence. 

The  day  passed  and  they  did  not  seek  to  stir  from 
the  room.  Madame  Crocheville  brought  them  food, 
but  talked  little.  Time  was  very  heavy.  John  did 
not  dare  to  go  much  to  the  window,  for  fear  of  being 
seen.  The  night  at  last  came  again,  and  to  their  great 
joy  it  was  dark  without  either  moon  or  stars. 

"Now  we'll  go,"  said  Lannes. 

"I'm  ready,"  said  John,  although  he  did  not  have 
the  remotest  idea  how  they  were  going. 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE   THRILLING  ESCAPE 

MADAME  CROCHEVILLE  brought  them 
supper,  and  they  ate  with  strong  appetites. 
John  was  all  courage  and  anticipation.  He 
was  chafing  over  his  compulsory  day  and  night  in  one 
room,  despite  its  comfort  and  safety,  and  he  was  ready 
for  any  risk.  He  wanted  to  reach  his  uncle  and  Mr. 
Anson,  knowing  how  great  must  be  their  anxiety. 
Lannes  was  as  eager  to  be  away,  for  other  reasons. 

"Don't  make  the  risks  too  great,"  said  Madame 
Crocheville,  as  she  paused  with  the  tray  of  empty  dishes. 

"We  will  not,"  replied  Lannes  earnestly.  "It  is  not 
a  time  for  folly." 

He  went  out  with  Madame,  leaving  John  alone  in 
the  room,  but  he  returned  in  two  or  three  minutes,  and 
thrust  an  automatic  pistol  in  the  young  American's 
hand. 

"Put  this  in  your  pocket,"  he  said,  "and  here's  a 
little  bag  of  cartridges  that  you  can  drop  into  an 
other  pocket." 

"But  it's  not  my  war,"  said  John,  "I  don't  want  to 
shoot  at  anybody." 

67 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"No,  it's  not  your  war,  but  it's  forcing  itself  upon 
you,  and  you  may  have  to  shoot.  You'll  be  wise  to 
take  what  I  offer  you." 

Then  John  took  them,  and  an  hour  later  they  stole 
out  of  the  house,  carrying  with  them  the  earnest  hopes 
of  Madame  Crocheville.  The  house,  doubtless,  had 
other  inmates,  but  she  was  the  only  one  whom  John 
had  seen,  and  her  competency  gave  the  impression  that 
no  other  was  needed. 

"We're  going  out  into  the  country,"  said  Lannes. 

"Show  the  way." 

"Don't  you  feel  any  curiosity  about  it  ?" 

"A  lot,  but,  remember  I  promised  to  ask  no  ques 
tions."  Lannes  laughed. 

"So  you  did,"  he  said,  "and  I  knew  that  you  were 
a  man  who'd  keep  your  word,  as  you're  doing.  We're 
going  to  leave  this  town  and  the  country  about  it,  but 
I'll  say  nothing  about  the  way  it's  to  be  done.  There's 
some  danger,  though,  and  I'm  armed  just  as  you 
are." 

"I'm  not  afraid  of  a  little  danger." 

"I  knew  you  were  not.  Here  we  are  in  the  passage 
again,  and  it's  as  dark  as  a  well.  Mind  your  step, 
and,  when  we  come  out  into  the  broader  street,  walk 
as  if  you  had  lived  here  all  your  life.  But  the  town 
is  half  deserted.  All  the  younger  men  have  gone  away 
to  the  war." 

They  came  into  the  street  and  walked  carelessly 
along,  passing  only  an  occasional  old  man  or  woman. 
The  wonderful  German  mobilization,  like  a  net, 
through  which  nothing  slipped,  was  going  on,  and 

68 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

the  youthful  strength  of  the  town  was  already  depart 
ing  toward  the  French  border. 

"No  notice  of  us  will  be  taken  until  we  come  to  the 
outskirts,"  said  Lannes,  "but  there  they  have  sentinels 
whom  we  must  pass." 

It  was  on  the  tip  of  John's  tongue  to  ask  how,  but 
he  refrained.  He  was  willing  to  put  his  trust  in  this 
young  Frenchman  who  was  proving  himself  so  trust 
worthy,  and  he  continued  in  silence  by  his  side.  It 
did  not  take  them  long  to  reach  the  area  of  scattered 
houses.  Walking  swiftly  among  them  they  entered  a 
vegetable  garden,  and  John  saw  beyond  the  metals 
of  a  railway  track,  a  bridge,  and  two  soldiers,  gun 
on  shoulder,  guarding  it. 

"We're  going  to  pass  under  that  bridge,"  said 
Lannes. 

Now  John  could  not  refrain  from  asking  how. 

"It  crosses  a  canal  and  not  a  river,"  said  Lannes. 
"It's  an  old  disused  canal,  with  but  little  water  in  it, 
and  we'll  go  down  its  bed.  Come  on,  John." 

The  canal  flowed  at  the  foot  of  the  garden,  and  they 
lowered  themselves  into  the  bed,  where  they  found  a 
muddy  footing,  between  the  water  and  the  bank, 
which  rose  four  or  five  feet. 

"We'll  bend  over  and  hug  the  bank,"  said  Lannes. 
"In  the  darkness  we  may  be  able  to  go  under  the 
bridge,  unseen  by  the  two  sentinels.  At  any  rate  we 
must  chance  it.  If  they  fire  on  us  the  odds  are  at  least 
twenty  to  one  against  our  being  hit.  So,  don't  use  the 
automatic  unless  the  need  is  desperate." 

A  chill  ran  along  John's  spine.    He  had  never  fired 

69 


at  anybody,  and  nobody  had  ever  fired  at  him.  A  week 
ago  he  was  a  peaceful  tourist,  never  dreaming  of  bul 
lets,  and  now  he  was  fairly  hurled  into  the  middle  of 
a  gigantic  war.  But  he  was  one  who  accepted  facts, 
and,  steadying  himself  for  anything,  he  followed  Lan- 
nes  who,  bent  almost  double,  was  walking  rapidly. 

They  were  within  twenty  yards  of  the  bridge  now, 
and  John  distinctly  saw  the  two  sentinels.  They  were 
stout  Bavarian  lads,  with  heavy,  unthinking  faces,  but- 
he  knew  that,  taught  in  the  stern  German  school,  they 
would  fire  without  hesitation  on  Lannes  and  himself. 
He  devoutly  hoped  they  would  not  be  seen,  and  it  was 
not  alone  their  own  safety  of  which  he  was  thinking, 
but  he  did  not  want  to  use  the  automatic  on  those 
kindly  Bavarian  boys. 

As  they  came  within  the  shadow  of  the  bridge  they 
bent  lower  and  went  much  more  slowly.  Strange 
thrills,  the  product  of  excitement  and  not  of  fear,  ran 
down  John's  back.  This  was  no  play,  no  game  of 
make-believe,  he  was  running  for  his  life,  and  a  world 
which  had  been  all  peace  a  few  days  ago  was  now  all 
war.  It  was  impossible,  but  it  was  happening  and  it 
was  true.  He  could  not  comprehend  it  all  at  once, 
and  he  was  angry  at  himself  because  he  could  not 
These  emotions  went  fleeting  by,  even  at  the  moment, 
when  they  passed  under  the  bridge. 

They  paused  directly  beneath  the  superstructure,  and 
hugged  the  bank.  John  could  see  the  two  sentinels 
above,  one  at  either  end.  Lannes  and  he  had  come  thus 
far  in  safety,  but  beyond  the  bridge  the  shadows  were 
not  so  deep,  and  the  banks  of  the  canal  were  lower. 

70 


THE    THRILLING   ESCAPE 

"I  think  that  luck  has  favored  us,"  whispered 
Lannes. 

"I  hope  it  will  continue  to  do  so." 

"It  will.  It  usually  goes  one  way  for  a  little  while. 
Come!" 

They  passed  from  the  shelter  of  the  bridge  and  ran 
down  the  old  canal.  Luck  favored  them  for  forty  or 
fifty  yards,  and  then  one  of  the  sentinels  caught  a 
glimpse  of  John's  figure.  Hastily  raising  his  gun  he 
fired. 

John  felt  a  rush  of  air  past  his  face,  and  heard  the 
thud  of  the  bullet  as  it  buried  itself  in  the  soft  bank. 
A  cold  chill  ran  down  his  spine,  but  he  said  nothing. 
Lannes  and  he  increased  their  speed.  The  sentinels 
did  not  fire  again.  Perhaps  they  thought  imagination 
had  been  tricked  by  a  shadow. 

A  hundred  yards  farther  on,  and  the  canal  passed 
through  woods,  where  it  was  so  dark  that  one  could 
not  see  far.  Lannes  climbed  the  bank  and  threw  him 
self  down  among  the  trees.  John  imitated  him. 

"Are  you  hit?"  asked  Lannes. 

"No,  but  I  felt  the  wind  from  the  bullet." 

"Then  you've  had  your  baptism  of  war,  and  as  it 
was  a  German  bullet  that  was  seeking  you  you're  one 
of  us  now." 

John  was  silent. 

Both  lay  a  while  on  the  grass  in  the  dense  shadow 
of  the  trees,  until  their  panting  passed  into  regular 
breathing.  The  darkness  did  not  decrease,  and  no  sound 
came  from  the  fields.  It  was  evident  that  they  had 
not  been  followed.  John  felt  that  all  his  strength  had 

71 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

returned,  but  he  waited  patiently  for  Lannes  to  lead 
the  way. 

The  Frenchman  rose  presently  and  went  to  the  edge 
of  the  grove. 

"The  coast  is  clear,"  he  said,  "and  we  might  as  well 
depart.  Come,  Monsieur  John.  You've  shown  great 
power  over  your  curiosity,  and  I'll  ask  you  to  show 
it  a  little  longer.  But  I'll  say  this  much.  You  can 
barely  make  out  a  line  of  hills  across  those  fields. 
Well,  they  are  five  or  six  miles  away  and  we're 
going  toward  them  at  a  leisurely  but  fairly  rapid 
pace." 

"All  right.  Show  the  way.  I  think  I'm  in  good 
shape  for  a  canter  of  several  miles." 

They  walked  steadily  more  than  an  hour,  and  the 
night  lightened  somewhat.  As  they  approached  the 
hills  John  saw  that  they  were  high,  rough,  and  covered 
with  dark  green  foliage.  It  was  possible  that  Lannes 
was  seeking  a  refuge  among  them,  but  reflection  indi 
cated  that  it  was  not  probable.  There  could  be  no 
secure  hiding  place  in  a  country  so  thickly  populated, 
and  in  a  region  so  far  away  from  France.  Lannes 
must  have  something  else  in  view. 

When  they  came  to  the  first  slope  Lannes  led  boldly 
upward,  although  he  followed  no  path.  The  trees 
were  larger  than  one  usually  sees  in  Europe,  and  there 
was  some  undergrowth.  At  a  point  two  or  three  hun 
dred  feet  up  they  stopped  and  looked  back.  They  saw 
nothing.  The  town  was  completely  hidden  by  the 
night.  John  had  a  strong  feeling  of  silence,  loneliness 
and  awe.  He  would  have  insisted  upon  knowing 

7£ 


THE    THRILLING   ESCAPE 

where  Lannes  was  leading  him,  but  the  young  French 
man  had  shown  himself  wholly  trustworthy. 

The  way  continued  upward.  Lannes  was  following 
no  path,  but  he  advanced  with  certainty.  The  night 
lightened  somewhat.  A  few  stars  came  out,  and  an 
edge  of  the  moon  showed,  but  the  town  was  now  shut 
off  from  sight  by  the  foliage  on  the  hills,  and  they 
seemed  absolutely  alone  in  the  world. 

John  knew  that  they  were  not  likely  to  see  houses, 
owing  to  the  habit  the  rural  people  had  on  the  conti 
nent  of  living  in  villages,  but  they  might  pass  the  hut 
of  a  stray  woodcutter  or  charcoal  burner.  He  had  no 
mind  to  be  taken  back  to  the  town  and  his  hand  slipped 
down  to  the  butt  of  the  automatic. 

"You've  plenty  of  courage,  John,"  said  Lannes, 
"and  you've  a  very  steady  nerve,  too.  Courage  and 
steady  nerve  don't  always  go  together.  You'll  need 
both," 

"For  our  escape?" 

"Yes.  It's  scarcely  possible  to  walk  out  of  Germany 
because  the  borders  are  guarded  everywhere.  The 
land  is  closed  to  us,  nor  can  we  go  by  water  either. 
As  an  American  they  might  have  passed  you  on,  if  you 
had  not  become  so  strongly  identified  with  me,  but 
borrowing  one  of  your  English  expressions  we  are  now 
tarred  with  the  same  brush.  But,  as  I  told  you  before, 
we  shall  leave  Germany  nevertheless." 

John's  curiosity  was  intense,  but  pride  still  kept  him 
from  asking  any  questions.  In  silence  he  followed 
Lannes,  who  was  traveling  upward.  The  region  now 
became  utterly  dreary,  steep,  stony  and  rain-washed. 

73 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

Not  even  the  thrifty  European  peasant  could  have 
drawn  any  part  of  a  living  from  those  blasted  rocks. 

They  came  at  last  to  the  crest  of  the  hills,  or  rather 
low  mountains,  and  passed  into  a  depression  which 
looked  to  John  like  some  age-old  crater.  Then  he 
heard  Lannes  draw  a  deep  breath,  almost  a  sigh,  and 
he  knew  it  was  caused  by  relief  of  the  mind  rather  than 
of  the  body. 

"Well,  we're  here,"  said  Lannes,  sitting  down  at  the 
stony  edge  of  the  crater. 

"Yes,  we're  here,"  said  John,  also  sitting  down,  "and 
being  here,  where  are  we  ?" 

Lannes  laughed.  It  was  a  pleased  and  friendly 
laugh,  and  John  recognized  it  as  such. 

"Wait  until  we  draw  about  a  hundred  long  breaths 
apiece,"  said  Lannes,  "and  then  we'll  have  action." 

"Suits  me.    That  was  a  big  climb." 

As  they  rested,  John  looked  down  with  renewed  in 
terest  at  the  crater.  He  saw  that  the  center  of  it  was 
quite  level,  and  evidently  the  soil  on  that  spot  was 
rich,  as  it  was  covered  with  thick  long  grass.  Nearer 
by,  among  the  stones,  lay  faggots,  and  also  smaller 
pieces  of  wood. 

"John,"  said  Lannes,  at  the  end  of  a  few  minutes, 
"you'll  help  me  with  these  billets,  won't  you  ?" 

"Of  course.    What  do  you  want  to  do?" 

"To  build  a  fire.    Aren't  you  cold?" 

"I  hadn't  thought  about  it.  I'm  not  likely  to  notice 
either  heat  or  cold  at  such  a  time." 

Lannes  laughed.  It  was  a  low  laugh  of  satisfac 
tion,  but  wholly  without  irony. 

74 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

"You're  not  cold,"  he  said,  "nor  am  I,  and  if  we 
were  we  wouldn't  build  a  fire  to  keep  us  warm.  But 
we're  going  to  build  one." 

They  laid  the  faggots  and  smaller  pieces  together, 
and  then  cut  off  dry  splinters  with  their  clasp  knives. 
Lannes  set  fire  to  the  splinters  with  a  match,  and  the 
two  stood  away.  The  blaze  spread  rapidly,  and  soon 
crackled  and  burned  at  a  merry  rate,  sending  up  high 
flames. 

"Aren't  you  afraid  the  fire  will  warn  some  one?" 
asked  John. 

"I  hope  so,"  was  the  startling  reply. 

Lannes  threw  on  more  wood.  He  seemed  anxious 
that  the  flames  should  rise  higher.  They  obeyed  his 
wish,  shooting  upward,  and  sending  streams  of  sparks 
far  above.  Then  he  stepped  back,  and,  sitting  down 
on  a  stone,  began  to  look  into  the  skies,  not  a  stray 
glance,  but  a  long,  unbroken  anxious  gaze. 

The  heavens  were  yet  brightening.  More  stars 
sprang  out,  the  segment  of  the  moon  broadened  and 
shone  like  burnished  silver.  The  last  cloud  was  gone, 
leaving  the  skies  a  vast  vault  of  dusky  blue.  And 
Lannes  never  took  his  eyes  from  the  great  arch,  al-  ' 
though  they  traveled  from  horizon  to  horizon,  search 
ing,  searching,  searching  everywhere. 

The  young  Frenchman's  action  and  manner  had  an 
indescribable  effect  upon  John.  A  warning  thrill  ran 
down  his  back,  and  there  was  a  strange,  creeping  sen 
sation  at  the  roots  of  his  hair.  Without  knowing  why, 
he,  too,  began  to  gaze  steadily  into  the  skies.  The 
little  town  from  which  they  had  escaped  and  the  pos- 

75 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

sibility  of  the  wandering  wood-cutter  or  charcoal 
burner  passed  from  his  mind.  His  whole  soul  was  in 
his  eyes  as  he  stared  into  the  heavens,  looking  for  he 
knew  not  what. 

The  gaze  of  Lannes  turned  chiefly  toward  a  range 
of  mountains,  to  the  south,  visible  only  because  of  the 
height  on  which  they  stood.  Anxiety,  hope,  belief 
and  disbelief  appeared  on  his  face,  but  he  never  moved 
from  his  seat,  nor  spoke  a  word.  Meanwhile  the 
flames  leaped  high  and  crackled,  making  the  only 
sound  heard  in  all  that  desolation  and  loneliness. 

How  long  they  sat  there,  watching  the  skies  John 
never  knew,  but  the  time  seemed  hours,  and  through 
out  it  Lannes  did  not  once  take  his  gaze  from  above. 
Now  and  then,  he  drew  a  sharp  breath,  as  if  a  hope 
had  failed,  but,  in  a  moment  or  two,  hope  came  back 
to  his  eyes,  and  they  still  searched. 

John  suddenly  felt  a  great  thrill  again  run  down 
his  spine,  and  the  roots  of  his  hair  quivered.  He  was 
looking  toward  the  mountains  in  the  south,  and  he  be 
lieved  that  he  saw  a  black  dot  hanging  in  the  air  above 
them.  Then  another  dot  seemed  to  hang  beside  it.  So 
much  looking  could  make  one  see  things  that  were  not, 
and  he  rubbed  his  eyes.  But  there  hung  the  dots,  and 
they  were  growing  larger. 

John  looked  long  and  he  could  not  now  doubt.  The 
black  dots  grew  steadily.  They  were  apparently  side 
by  side,  and  they  came  fast  toward  the  hill  on  which 
Lannes  and  he  stood.  He  glanced  at  his  comrade.  He 
had  never  before  seen  a  face  express  so  much  relief 
and  exultation. 

76 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

* 

"They  come !  they  come !"  said  Lannes,  "I  knew  they 
would!" 

John  looked  back.  The  black  dots  were  much 
nearer,  and  he  began  to  make  out  dim  shapes.  Now, 
he  knew.  The  full  truth  burst  upon  him.  They  were 
aeroplanes,  and  he  knew  that  Lannes  had  summoned 
them  out  of  the  black  ether  with  his  fire.  He  felt  the 
great  thrill  along  his  spine  again.  It  was  magic; 
nothing  less.  Flights  in  the  air  were  yet  too  novel  to 
allow  of  any  other  feeling. 

"They're  coming  to  us !"  said  John. 

"Yes,"  said  Lannes,  pride  showing  in  his  tone.  "I 
called  them  and  they  came.  I  told  you,  John,  that 
we'd  escape,  neither  by  land,  nor  by  water,  but  that 
we  would  escape.  And  so  we  will.  We  go  by  air, 
John.  The  heavens  open  and  receive  us." 

He  rose  and  stretched  out  his  arms,  as  if  to  meet 
the  coming  black  shapes.  The  dramatic  instinct  in  him 
was  strong,  and  John  could  well  pardon  it  as  he  saw 
that  his  emotion  was  extraordinary. 

"The  heavens  open  a  path  for  us !"  he  cried. 

The  two  aeroplanes  were  now  circling  over  their  own 
hill,  and  John  could  discern  human  shapes  in  them. 
They  began  to  descend  gently,  as  the  operators  skill 
fully  handled  the  steering  rudders. 

"Well  done!  well  done!"  said  Lannes  to  himself 
rather  than  to  John.  "They  couldn't  be  managed  bet 
ter." 

Presently  the  machines  began  to  loop  and  make  spir 
als,  and  then  both  sank  gently  upon  the  grassy  turf 
in  the  center  of  the  glade.  A  man  stepped  forth  from 

77 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

the  seat  in  each  machine  and  saluted  Lannes,  as  if  he 
were  a  commander.  Lannes  returned  the  salute 
promptly  and  gracefully. 

"We  saw  the  fiery  signal,  lieutenant,"  said  one  of 
the  men  in  French,  as  he  took  off  his  great  glasses, 
"and  we  came  as  fast  as  we  could." 

"I  knew  that  you  would  do  so,  Castelneau,"  said 
Lannes,  "and  I  knew  that  Mery  would  be  as  prompt." 

The  two  aviators  bowed  with  evident  gratification, 
and  Castelneau  said : 

"We  are  proud  of  praise  that  comes  from  the  most 
daring  and  skillful  airman  in  France,  which  means 
in  this  case  the  world.  We  thank  you,  Lieutenant 
Lannes." 

Lannes  blushed  and  said: 

"You  overrate  me,  Castelneau.'5 

John  glanced  at  him.  And,  so  this  youth  with  the 
easy  manner  and  the  wonderful  eyes  was  the  greatest 
of  all  flying  men !  John's  own  mind  was  not  mechan 
ical,  but  his  glance  became  a  gaze  of  admiration. 
What  a  mighty  achievement  it  was  to  cleave  the  air 
like  a  bird,  and  leave  the  whole  solid  earth  beneath. 
One,  in  fact,  did  leave  the  world  and  hang  in  space. 
For  the  moment,  he  thought  more  of  the  wonder  than 
of  its  bearing  upon  his  own  fortunes. 

He  glanced  down  at  the  machines  resting  on  the 
grass.  Their  motors  were  still  throbbing,  and  in  the 
dimness  they  looked  like  the  rocs  of  Arabian  mythol 
ogy,  resting  after  a  gigantic  flight.  In  truth,  every- 
think  had  taken  on  for  John  an  aspect  of  unreality. 
These  men  were  unreal,  Lannes  and  he  were  unreal, 

78 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

and  it  was  an  unreal  world,  in  which  nothing  but  un 
realities  moved. 

"My  new  friend  is  an  American,"  said  Lannes,  "and 
he's  to  be  trusted,  since  his  own  life  as  well  as  ours 
is  at  stake.  Monsieur  John  Scott,  Messieurs  Gas- 
ton  Castelneau  and  August  Mery.  John,  these  are 
two  skillful  and  valued  members  of  the  'French 
flying  corps.  I  want  you  to  shake  hands  with  brave 
men." 

John  gladly  shook  their  gloved  hands. 

"Castelneau,  and  you,  Mery,  listen,"  said  Lannes, 
and  again  his  voice  took  on  that  dramatic  ring,  while 
his  figure  seemed  to  swell  in  both  size  and  stature.  "It 
is  here !  It  has  come,  and  the  whole  world  will  shake 
beneath  its  tread !" 

"The  war!"  they  exclaimed  with  one  voice. 

"Aye  the  war!  The  great  war!  the  world  war! 
The  planet-shaking  war!  Germany  declared  war  to 
day  on  Russia  and  tomorrow  she  declares  war  on 
France !  Never  mind  how  I  know !  I  know,  and  that's 
enough !  The  strength  and  weight  of  a  Germany  that 
has  devoted  its  best  mind  and  energy  for  nearly  half 
a  century  to  preparation  for  war  will  be  hurled  at  once 
upon  our  poor  France!  We  are  to  be  the  first  and 
chief  victim !" 

"It  will  not  be  so!"  said  Castelneau  and  Mery  to 
gether. 

"No,  I  think  not.  Republican  France  of  1914  is  not 
Imperial  France  of  1870.  There  I  think  Imperial 
Germany  has  made  her  great  mistake.  And  we  have 
friends,  as  Imperial  France  had  not!  But  every  son 

79 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

of  France  must  be  prepared  to  shed  his  blood  in  her 
defense !" 

Castelneau  and  Mery  bowed  gravely.  John  could 
tell  little  about  them,  except  they  were  short,  thick 
men,  apparently  very  strong.  They  wore  caps,  re 
sembling  those  of  a  naval  officer,  heavy,  powerful 
glasses,  and  baggy  clothing,  thick  and  warm.  John 
saw  that  they  paid  Lannes  great  deference,  and  he 
remembered  the  words  of  Castelneau  that  the  young 
Frenchman  was  the  greatest  airman  in  France.  And 
he  had  a  vague  impression,  too,  that  France  led  in 
flying. 

"Can  France  win  against  Germany,  my  lieuten 
ant?"  asked  Mery,  who  had  not  spoken  hitherto. 
"The  Germans  outnumber  us  now  in  the  proportion  of 
seven  to  four,  and  from  a  time  long  before  we  were 
born  they've  thought  war,  dreamed  war,  and  planned 
war." 

"We'll  not  have  to  fight  Germany,  single  handed, 
my  good  Mery,"  replied  Lannes.  "We'll  have  friends, 
good  friends,  powerful  friends.  And,  now,  ;I  suppose 
that  you  have  extra  clothing  with  you?" 

"Enough  for  two,  sir.  Your  friend  goes  with 
you?" 

"He  does  unless  he  wishes  to  remain  here  and  be 
shot  as  a  spy  by  the  Germans." 

Lannes  did  not  glance  at  John  as  he  spoke,  but  it 
was  a  calculated  remark,  and  it  met  with  an  instant  re 
sponse. 

"I'll  go  with  you  in  the  machine,"  he  said. 

And  yet  it  took  great  courage  to  make  the  resolve. 

80 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

The  three  Frenchmen  were  practised  aviators.  They 
traveled  in  the  air  as  John  would  have  traveled  on  the 
water.  He  had  never  been  in  a  flying  machine  in  his 
life,  and  his  mind  did  not  turn  to  mechanics. 

"We  must  not  waste  time  in  delay,"  said  Lannes. 
"Mr.  Scott  and  I  will  go  in  the  first  machine,  and  we 
will  start  straight  for  France.  John,  I  promised  to 
take  you  to  Munich,  but  I  can't  do  it  now.  I'll  carry 
you  to  France.  Then  you  may  cross  over  to  Switzer 
land,  and  communicate  with  your  people  in  Munich. 
It's  the  best  that  can  be  done." 

"I  know,"  said  John,  "and  I  appreciate  the  effort 
you're  making  for  me.  Nor  would  I  be  in  your  way 
at  a  time  when  you  may  be  able  to  do  so  much  for 
your  country." 

"Then  we  go  at  once.  Castelneau,  we  take  the  'Ar 
row" 

He  pointed  to  the  smaller  of  the  machines. 

"Yes,  my  lieutenant,"  said  Castelneau,  "it  is  the  bet 
ter  for  a  long  flight." 

"I  thought  so.  Now,  Castelneau,  you  and  Mery  re 
turn  to  the  hidden  station  in  the  mountains,  while  Mr. 
Scott  and  I  take  flight  for  France.  John,  here  are 
your  clothes." 

John  hastily  put  on  the  heavy  garments,  which 
seemed  to  him  to  be  made  of  some  kind  of  oilskin, 
thrust  his  hands  into  heavy  gloves,  and  put  on  the  pro 
tecting  glasses.  But  as  he  did  it  his  pulses  were  beat 
ing  hard.  The  earth  on  which  he  now  stood  looked 
very  good  and  very  solid,  and  the  moonlit  ether  above 
him  was  nothing  but  air,  thin,  impalpable  air,  through 

81 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

which  his  body  would  cleave,  if  he  fell,  with  lightning 
speed.  For  a  moment  or  two  he  was  afraid,  horribly 
afraid,  but  he  resolutely  put  the  feeling  down. 

Lannes  was  also  clothed  anew,  looking  like  a  great 
baggy  animal,  but  he  was  rapid  and  skillful.  John 
saw  at  once  that  the  praise  of  Castelneau  was  justi 
fied. 

"Here  is  your  seat,  John,"  said  Lannes,  "and  mine 
is  here.  All  you'll  have  to  do  is  to  sit  still,  watch  the 
road  and  enjoy  the  scenery.  We'll  give  her  a  shove, 
and  then  you  jump  in." 

There  was  some  room  on  the  grass  for  the  prelimi 
nary  maneuver,  and  the  four  shoved  the  machine  for 
ward  and  upward.  Then  Philip  and  John,  quickly 
releasing  their  grasp,  sprang  into  their  seats. 

Lannes'  eyes  behind  the  heavy  glasses  were  flash 
ing,  and  the  blood  was  flying  through  his  veins.  The 
daring  strain,  the  utter  defiance  of  death  which  ap 
pears  so  often  in  French  blood  was  up  and  leaping. 
He  was  like  a  medieval  knight,  riding  to  a  tournament, 
confident  of  victory,  only  Philip  Lannes  was  not  any 
conqueror  of  narrow  lists,  the  vast  space  in  which  the 
whole  universe  swings  was  his  field  of  triumph.  His 
hand  sought  the  steering  rudder,  and  the  machine,  un 
der  the  impulse  of  the  strong  push  it  had  received,  rose 
into  the  air. 

John's  sensation  as  he  left  the  earth  for  the  very 
first  time  in  his  life  was  akin  to  seasickness.  The 
machine  seemed  to  him  to  be  dipping  and  gliding,  and 
the  throbbing  of  the  motor  was  like  the  hum  of  a  ship's 
machinery  in  his  ear.  For  a  few  moments  he  would 


THE    THRILLING   ESCAPE 

have  given  anything  he  had  to  be  back  on  that  glorious 
solid  earth.  But  again  he  put  down  the  feeling  of  fear. 

He  turned  his  head  for  a  last  look  at  Castelneau  and 
Mery,  and,  to  his  amazement,  he  could  barely  make 
them  out  standing  by  the  other  machine,  which  looked 
like  some  great,  vague  bird  poised  on  the  grass.  Di 
rectly  below  him  he  saw  the  tops  of  trees,  and  at  that 
moment  they  looked  to  his  excited  fancy  like  rows  of 
glittering  spear  points,  poised  to  receive  him. 

"Look  up!  Look  up!"  said  the  sharp  voice  of 
:Lannes  in  his  ear.  "It's  always  the  fault  of  beginners 
to  look  down  and  see  what  they've  left." 

His  tone  was  more  than  sharp,  it  was  peremptory, 
commanding.  John  glanced  at  him  and  saw  his 
steady  hand  on  the  rudder,  and  his  figure  loose  and 
swinging  easily  like  that  of  a  sailor  poised  on  a  roll 
ing  deck.  He  knew  that  Lannes'  manner  was  for  his 
own  good,  and  now  he  looked  straight  up  at  those 
heavens,  into  which  they  were  ascending. 

The  motor  throbbed,  and  John  knew  that  the  ma 
chine  was  ascending,  rising,  but  not  at  a  sharp  angle. 
The  dizzy  feeling  began  to  depart,  and  he  longed  to 
look  down  again,  but  did  not  do  so.  Instead  he  kept 
his  eyes  upward,  his  gaze  fixed  on  the  dusky  blue 
heavens,  which  now  looked  so  wide  and  chill.  He 
knew  that  the  little  distance  they  had  come  from  the 
earth  was  nothing  to  the  infinity  of  the  void,  but  by 
some  mental  change  the  stars  seemed  to  have  come 
much  nearer,  and  to  have  grown  hugely  in  size.  There 
they  danced  in  space,  vast  and  cold. 

The  machine  dipped  a  little  and  rose  again.    John 

N 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

dared  another  glance  at  Lannes,  who  was  swaying  eas 
ily  in  his  seat,  feeling  all  the  exaltation  of  a  confident 
rider  who  has  a  swift  horse  beneath  him. 

"I'm  better  now/'  said  John  above  the  purring  of 
the  motor. 

Lannes  laughed  deep  down  in  his  throat,  and  with 
unction. 

"Getting  your  air-legs,  so  to  speak,"  he  said. 
"You're  learning  fast.  But  don't  look  down  at  the 
ground,  at  least  not  yet.  By  and  by  you'll  feel  the 
thrill,  which  to  me  is  like  nothing  else  on  earth — or 
rather  above  it.  You've  noticed,  haven't  you,  that  it's 
growing  colder?" 

"Not  yet.  I  suppose  the  excitement  has  made  my 
blood  flow  faster  than  usual,  and  that  keeps  me  warm." 

"It  won't  much  longer.  We're  up  pretty  high  now, 
and  we're  flying  fast  toward  that  beautiful  country  of 
mine.  Can't  you  feel  the  wind  rushing  like  a  hurricane 
past  your  ears?" 

"Yes,  I  do,  and  in  the  last  minute  or  two  it's  ac 
quired  an  edge  of  ice." 

"And  that  edge  will  soon  grow  sharper.  We're  go 
ing  higher." 

John  felt  the  upward  swoop  of  the  plane.  The  sen 
sation  that  a  ship  gives  a  passenger  when  it  dips  after 
a  swell  returned,  but  it  quickly  passed.  With  it  went 
all  fear,  and  instead  came  a  sort  of  unreasoning  ex 
hilaration,  born  of  a  strange  new  tincture  in  his  blood. 
His  ears  were  pounding  and  his  heart  had  a  more 
rapid  beat.  He  hoped  that  Lannes  would  go  yet 
higher.  iYes,  his  comrade  was  right.  He  did  feel  the 

84 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

wind  rushing  past,  and  heard  it,  too.  It  was  a  pleas 
ant  sound,  telling  of  trackless  miles  through  the  ether, 
falling  fast  behind  them. 

Those  moments  were  filled  for  him  with  a  new  kind 
of  exaltation.  Despite  the  cold  heights  the  blood  still 
flowed,  warm,  in  his  veins.  The  intangible  sky  was 
coming  nearer  and  its  dusky  blue  of  the  night  was 
deepening.  The  great,  friendly  stars  looked  down, 
meeting  his  upturned  gaze,  and  still  danced  before 
him. 

Now,  he  dared  to  stare  down  for  the  second  time, 
and  his  heart  took  a  great  leap.  Far  beneath  him, 
somber  and  dark,  rolled  the  planet  on  which  he  had 
once  lived.  He  had  left  war  and  the  hate  of  nations 
behind.  Here  was  peace,  the  steady  throb  of  the  mo 
tor  in  his  ear  was  soothing  music. 

"I  see  that  you've  got  your  air-balance,  John,"  said 
Philip,  "you  learn  fast.  I  think  that  Castelneau  and 
Mery  would  approve  of  you.  Since  you've  learned  to 
look  down  now  with  steady  eyes  take  these  glasses." 

He  handed  him  a  pair  of  powerful  glasses  that  he 
took  from  under  the  seat,  and  John,  putting  them  to 
his  eyes  turned  them  downward.  It  gave  him  a  strange 
tingling  sensation  that  he  from  some  unknown  point 
in  space  should  look  at  the  earth  as  a  distant  and  for 
eign  planet. 

But  the  effect  of  the  glasses  was  wonderful.  The 
earth  sprang  forth  in  the  moonlight.  He  saw  forests, 
fields,  villages,  and  the  silver  ribbon  of  a  river.  But  all 
were  racing  by,  and  that,  even  more  than  the  wind 
rushing  past,  gave  him  an  idea  of  the  speed  at  which 

85 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

they  were  going.  He  took  a  long,  long  look  and  then 
returned  the  glasses. 

"It's  tremendous,"  he  said.  "I  confess  that  at  first 
I  felt  both  fear  and  physical  ill.  But  I  am  getting 
over  it,  and  I  feel  instead  the  thrill  of  swift  motion." 

"It's  because  we  have  a  perfect  piece  of  track." 

"There's  no  track  in  the  air!" 

"Oh,  yes,  there  is.  If  you'd  thought  a  moment 
you'd  have  known  it,  though  I'll  admit  it's  a  shifting 
one.  When  you  stand  on  the  ground  and  turn  your 
eyes  upward  all  the  sky  looks  alike.  But  it's  far  from 
it.  It's  full  of  all  kinds  of  winds,  currents  and  strata, 
pockets,  of  which  all  aviators  stand  in  deadly  fear, 
mists,  vapors,  clouds  of  every  degree  of  thickness  and 
complexion,  and  then  you  have  thunder  and  lightning, 
just  as  you  do  on  land  and  sea.  It's  these  shifting 
elements  that  make  the  navigation  of  the  air  so  dan 
gerous,  John.  The  whole  question  would  be  solved, 
if  there  was  nothing  but  stationary  air,  growing  thin 
ner  in  exact  proportion  as  we  rise.  But  such  a  condi 
tion  of  aerial  peace  could  not  be  reached  unless  we 
could  go  up  fifty  miles,  where  there  is  no  air,  and  that 
we'll  never  be  able  to  do." 

"How  high  are  we  now?" 

"About  three  thousand  feet.  Draw  that  collar  more 
closely  about  your  neck.  You  may  not  feel  cold,  be 
cause  of  the  new  fire  in  your  blood,  but  you  are  cold, 
nevertheless.  Now,  see  those  whitish  streams  below 
us.  They're  little  clouds,  vapor  mostly,  they  don't 
contain  rain.  You've  read  the  'Arabian  Nights,' 
haven't  you,  John?" 

86 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

"Yes,  and  I  know  just  the  comparison  you're  think 
ing  of." 

"What  is  it,  then?    See  if  you're  right." 

"The  roc,  great,  fabled  bird,  flying  through  the  air 
with  those  old  Arabs  perched  on  its  back." 

"Right!  He  guessed  right  the  very  first  time. 
That's  one  of  your  Americanisms,  isn't  it?  Oh,  I 
know  a  lot  of  your  choicest  expressions.  Hit  it  up 
lively!  That's  what  we're  doing.  He's  full  of  pep! 
That's  what  we  are;  aren't  we,  John?  Come  across 
with  a  double  play!  And  we're  doing  that,  too." 

"I  don't  know  that  your  baseball  metaphor  is  ex 
actly  right,  Philip,  but  your  heart  is  certainly  in  the 
proper  place.  When  do  we  get  to  France?" 

"Don't  talk  about  that  yet,  because  it's  impossible  to 
approximate.  This  smooth  track  will  not  go  on  for 
ever.  It's  lasted  longer  than  usual  already.  Then, 
we'll  have  to  eat,  later  on.  There's  food  here  in  a 
tiny  locker  that  you  can't  see,  but  it  may  be  better  for 
us  to  drop  down  to  the  earth  when  we  eat.  Besides, 
while  we're  sailing  through  the  sky,  I'd  like  to  ob 
serve  as  much  as  I  can  of  this  German  mobilization 
and  take  the  news  of  it  to  France.  That,  of  course, 
leaves  you  out  of  consideration,  John,  but  I'm  bound 
to  do  it." 

"Don't  regard  me.  I've  no  right  to  ask  anything  of 
you.  I'm  a  guest  or  a  prisoner,  and  in  either  capacity 
it  behooves  me  to  take  what  comes  to  me." 

"But  I  got  you  into  it,  and  so  I  feel  obligations,  but, 
heavy  as  they  are,  they're  not  heavy  enough  to  keep 
me  from  seeing  what  I  can  see.  I  told  you  that  we 

87 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

were  going  toward  France,  but  we're  not  taking  the 
direct  course.  I  mean  to  fly  over  the  ancient  city  of 
Nuremburg,  and  then  over  Frankfort-on-the-Main. 
Look  out,  now,  John,  we're  going  to  drop  fast!" 

The  machine  descended  rapidly  in  a  series  of  wide 
spirals,  until  it  was  within  seven  or  eight  hundred  feet 
of  the  earth. 

"Look  down  now,"  said  Lannes,  "and  without  the 
glasses  you  can  see  a  town." 

But  he  had  taken  the  glasses  himself,  and  while  he 
held  one  hand  on  the  steering  rudder  he  made  a  long 
and  attentive  examination  of  the  place,  and  of  low 
works  about  it,  which  he  knew  contained  emplacements 
for  cannon. 

"It's  a  fortified  town  and  a  center  for  mobiliza 
tion,"  he  said.  "All  day  long  the  recruits  have  been 
pouring  in  here,  responding  to  the  call.  They  receive 
their  uniforms,  arms  and  ammunition  at  that  big  bar 
racks  on  the  hill,  and  tomorrow  they  take  the  trains 
to  join  the  giant  army  which  will  be  hurled  on  my 
France." 

John  heard  a  sigh.  Lannes  was  afraid  after  all 
that  the  mighty  German  war  machine,  the  like  of  which 
the  world  had  never  seen  before  would  crush  every 
thing. 

"It  will  be  hard  to  stop  that  army,"  he  could  not 
keep  from  saying. 

"So  it  will.  The  Germans  have  prepared  for  war. 
The  French  have  not.  John,  John,  I  wish  I  knew  the 
secrets  of  our  foes !  For  more  than  forty  years  they've 
been  using  their  best  minds  and  best  energies  for  this. 

88 


THE    THRILLING    ESCAPE 

We  don't  even  know  their  weapons.  I've  heard  strange 
tales  of  monster  cannon  that  the  Krupps  have  sent 
out  of  Essen,  and  of  new  explosives  of  tmimagined 
power.  I  don't  know  whether  to  believe  these  tales  or 
not.  But  I  do  know  that  the  Germans  will  be  ready 
to  the  last  cartridge." 

"But  something  in  the  machine  may  go  wrong, 
Phil." 

"That's  our  hope.  We've  got  to  smash  some  of  the 
wheeles,  or  rods  or  levers.  If  we  compel  them  to 
change  their  plan  they  won't  have  time  to  organize  a 
perfect  new  one." 

"The  old  simile  of  the  watch,  I  suppose.  It'll  run 
a  hundred  years  if  all  the  works  are  kept  right.  But 
if  a  single  one  of  them  goes  wrong  it's  done  forever." 

"It's  as  you  say.  Sit  steady,  now.  We're  going  to 
take  another  upward  swoop.  I've  seen  enough  of  that 
town  and  its  forts,  and  I  don't  want  to  linger  so  close 
to  the  earth  that  they'll  see  us." 

The  machine  rose  like  a  mighty  bird,  but  shortly 
after  it  reached  the  top  of  its  flight  John  felt  a  slight 
jerk.  It  was  a  sudden  movement  of  Lannes'  hand  on 
the  steering  rudder  that  had  caused  it. 

"John,"  he  said,  and  the  voice  shook  a  little,  "take 
the  glasses.  Look  off  there  in  the  northwest,  and  see 
if  you  can't  make  out  a  black  object  hanging  in  the 
sky?" 

John  took  the  glasses  and  put  them  to  his  eyes. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   FIGHT    IN    THE   BLUE 

JOHN  turned  his  glasses  toward  the  northwest, 
where  cloud  wrack  hung-.  At  first  he  could  see 
nothing,  as  the  dark  blue  sky  was  obscured  by 
the  darker  mists  and  vapors,  but  he  presently  discov 
ered  in  the  very  midst  of  them  an  object  that  looked  jet 
black.  It  was  moving,  and  slowly  it  took  the  shape 
of  an  aeroplane.  He  wondered  at  the  keenness  of 
Lannes'  vision,  when  he  was  able  to  pick  out  so  dis 
tant  an  object  with  the  naked  eye. 

"What  do  you  make  of  it?"  asked  Lannes. 

"It's  an  aeroplane,  or  some  other  kind  of  flying 
machine." 

"And  which  way  do  you  think  it's  going?" 

"The  same  way  that  we  are.  No,  it  seems  to  be 
nearer  now." 

"Likely  it's  running  parallel  with  us  in  a  sense ;  that 
is  we  two  are  moving  down  the  sides  of  a  triangle,  and 
if  we  continue  long  enough  we'd  meet  at  the  point." 

"Perhaps  it's  Castelneau  and  Mery  in  the  other 
plane?" 

"Impossible!     They  would  certainly  stay  on  the 

90 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

mountains  far  behind  us.  They  would  never  disobey 
orders.  We're  back  into  a  bank  of  fine  .air  now  and 
the  machine  almost  sails  itself.  Let  me  have  the 
glasses  a  moment." 

But  he  looked  many  moments.  Then  he  calmly 
put  the  glasses  away  in  the  tiny  locker  and  said: 

"It's  not  a  French  machine,  John,  and  it's  not  a 
friend's.  It's  a  German  Taube,  and  it's  flying  very 
fast.  I  think  the  man  in  it  has  seen  us,  which  is  un 
fortunate." 

"And  there's  another!"  exclaimed  John  in  excite 
ment.  "Look!  He's  been  hidden  by  that  long,  trail 
ing  sheet  of  vapor  off  toward  the  north.  See  it's  close 
to  the  other  one." 

"Aye,  so  it  is!  And  they  are  friends,  twin  foes  of 
ours!  Two  Taubes,  but  only  one  man  in  each,  while 
there  are  two  in  this  tight  little  machine!  They  have 
certainly  seen  us,  because  they're  bending  in  rapidly 
toward  us  now!" 

"What  do  you  intend  to  do?  Meet  them  and 
fight?" 

"Not  unless  we  have  to  do  it.  I've  news  for 
France  which  is  worth  more  than  my  life,  or  yours 
either  for  that  matter — or  more  than  my  honor  or 
yours.  No,  John,  we'll  run  for  it  with  all  our  might, 
and  the  Arrow  is  one  of  the  prettiest  and  sweetest 
little  racers  in  all  the  heavens!" 

Lannes'  hand  pressed  upon  the  steering  rudder,  and 
the  machine,  curving  from  it's  western  course,  turned 
toward  the  south.  The  motor  throbbed  faster  and 
louder  and  John  became  conscious  almost  at  once  that 

91 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

their  speed  was  increasing.  Although  the  heavy  cap 
was  drawn  down  over  his  ears  he  heard  the  wind 
whistling  as  it  rushed  past,  and  it  was  growing  much 
colder.  In  spite  of  himself  he  shivered,  and  he  was 
sure  it  was  the  cold,  not  fear. 

John's  nature  was  sensitive  and  highly  intellectual, 
but  his  heart  was  brave  and  his  will  powerful.  He 
remembered  that  while  two  planes  were  in  pursuit  only 
one  man  was  in  each  pursuer  while  there  were  two  in 
the  pursued.  His  gloved  hand  slipped  down  to  the 
butt  of  the  automatic. 

He  had  no  idea  how  fast  they  were  going,  but  he 
knew  the  speed  must  be  terrific.  He  grew  colder  and 
colder.  He  wondered  how  Lannes,  taut  and  strained, 
bent  over  the  steering  rudder,  could  stand  it,  but  he 
recalled  the  words  of  Castelneau  that  he  was  the  best 
flying  man  in  the  world. 

Lannes,  in  truth,  felt  neither  stiffness  nor  cold, 
then.  The  strain  of  daring  in  the  French  nature 
which  the  Anglo-Saxon  would  call  recklessness  re 
sponded  fully  and  joyfully  to  the  situation.  Not  in 
vain,  while  yet  so  young,  was  he  a  king  of  the  air. 
Every  pulse  in  him  thrilled  with  the  keen  and  ex 
traordinary  delight  that  comes  only  from  danger,  and 
the  belief  in  victory  over  it.  His  hand  touched  the 
rudder  as  the  fingers  of  a  pianist  touches  the  keys  of 
a  piano,  and  in  either  case  it  was  the  soul  of  an  artist 
at  work. 

Oh,  it  was  a  beautiful  machine,  the  Arrow,  strong, 
sinuous,  graceful!  Sure  like  the  darting  bird!  It  an^ 
swered  the  lightest  pressure  of  his  hand  upon  the  rud- 

92 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

der,  and  he  drew  from  it  harmonies  of  motion  that 
were  true  music  to  him. 

But  while  the  hand  on  the  rudder  did  its  work  his 
eyes  swept  the  heavens  with  a  questing  gaze.  Had  he 
been  alone  in  the  Arrow  he  could  have  left  the  Ger 
man  Taubes  far  behind,  but  the  extra  weight  of  the 
passenger  was  a  terrible  burden  for  so  light  and  deli 
cate  a  machine.  Yet  he  was  glad  John  was  with  him. 
Already  Lannes  had  a  deep  liking  for  the  young 
American  whose  nature  v^as  so  unlike  his  own. 

That  questing  gaze  lingered  longest  on  the  south 
ern  heavens.  One  who  flees  on  the  land  must  pick  his 
way  and  so  must  one  who  flees  through  the  skies. 
Now,  the  mind  of  the  flying  man  was  keyed  to  the 
finest  pitch.  He  thought  of  the  currents  of  air,  the 
mists,  the  vapors,  and,  above  all,  of  those  deadly  pock 
ets  which  could  send  them  in  an  instant  crashing  to 
the  earth  far  below.  No  engineer  with  his  hand  at 
the  throttle  of  a  locomotive  was  ever  more  watchful 
and  cautious. 

John,  too,  was  looking  into  the  south,  where  he  saw 
a  loom  of  cloud  and  haze.  It  appeared  that  the  heav 
ens  had  drawn  a  barrier  across  their  way,  and  he  saw 
that  Lannes  was  turning  the  Arrow  again  toward  the 
west,  as  if  he  were  seeking  a  way  around  that  bar 
rier. 

Then  he  looked  back.  The  Taubes,  beyond  a  doubt, 
were  nearer,  and  were  flying  in  a  swift  true  line. 

"Are  they  gaining?"  asked  Lannes,  who  kept  his 
eyes  on  the  "country"  ahead,  seeking  to  choose  a  way. 

"Considerably.     They  have  been  flying  close  to- 

93 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

gather,  but  now  they're  separating  somewhat ;  at  least 
it  seems  so,  although  my  eyes  are  tricky  in  an  element 
so  new  to  me." 

"They're  probably  right  in  this  instance.  It's  their 
obvious  course.  It's  impossible  for  us  to  fly  perfectly 
straight,  and  whenever  we  curve  one  or  the  other  of 
their  machines  will  gain  on  us.  I've  heard  that  a 
troop  of  lions  will  adopt  this  method  in  pursuing  an 
antelope,  and  that  it's  infallible." 

"Which  means  that  we  Co'.i't  escape?" 

"There's  a  difference.  The  antelope  can't  fight 
back,  but  we  can.  Don't  forget  the  automatic  I  gave 
you." 

"I  haven't.     Not  for  a  second." 

"But  it  won't  come  to  that  yet,  and  may  not  at  all. 
See,  how  those  clouds  and  vapors  are  stretching. 
They  hem  us  in  on  the  south,  and  now  they're  curv 
ing  around  in  our  front  on  the  west,  too.  We  can't 
lose  the  Taubes,  John,  here  on  this  lower  level,  as 
we're  not  fore  than  two  thousand,  perhaps  not  more 
than  fifteen  hundred  feet  above  the  earth,  but  we  may 
be  able  to  do  it  higher  up.  Steady,  now !  We're  go 
ing  to  rise  fast !" 

The  machine  tilted  up  at  an  angle  that  made  John 
gasp,  but  he  quickly  recovered  himself  and  resisted  a 
desperate  inclination  to  grasp  anything  he  could  reach 
and  hold  on  with  all  his  might.  He  knew  that  the 
strap  passed  about  his  body  held  him  so  firmly  that  he 
could  not  fall  out.  Still,  it  shortened  his  breath  and 
made  his  pulses  bound,  rather  than  beat. 

Up!  up  they  went  into  the  thinner  air,  the  nose  of 

94 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

the  Arrow  again  turned  toward  the  south.  Lannes 
did  not  look  back.  His  mind  and  soul  were  absorbed 
in  the  flight  of  his  machine,  and  his  heart  throbbed 
with  exaltation  as  he  knew  that  it  was  flying  beauti 
fully.  But  he  called  upon  John  to  note  the  pursuers. 

"They're  curving  up,  too,"  said  John.  "They're 
very  steady,  and  I  think  they're  still  gaining." 

"Daring  men!  Yes,  the  Germans  have  good  fly 
ers,  and  we'll  have  a  hard  time  in  shaking  them  off. 
Still,  we  may  lose  them  among  the  clouds." 

"I  think  they're  rising  at  a  sharper  angle  than  we 
are." 

"Trying  to  get  above  us!  Ah,  I  know  what  that 
means!  Why  did  I  not  think  of  it  at  first?  We  must 
not  permit  it!  Never  for  a  moment!" 

"Why  not?" 

But  Lannes  did  not  reply.  Apparently  he  had  not 
heard  him,  and  John  did  not  repeat  the  question. 

"Watch!  John!  Watch!"  said  Lannes,  "and  tell 
me  every  movement  of  theirs!" 

"You  can  depend  on  me!" 

The  nose  of  the  Arrow  was  still  tilted  upward,  and 
John  knew  that  they  had  come  to  a  great  height,  as  the 
cold  struck  to  his  very  bones.  The  air  also  was  darker 
and  damper,  and  he  saw  that  they  were  in  the  region 
of  mists  of  vapors.  Mentally  he  already  used  terms 
of  land  as  terms  of  the  air.  Before  them  lay  banks 
of  cloud  which  were  the  same  as  mountains. 

"One  Taube  is  directly  behind  us  and  it  seems  to  me 
a  little  higher,"  he  announced.  "The  other  has  cut  o$ 
to  the  right  and  also  a  little  higher,  if  I  see  right." 

95 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"Then  we  must  rise  fast!  We  can't  let  them  get 
above  us !" 

The  nose  of  the  Arrow  tilted  up  yet  farther,  and 
shot  into  colder  and  darker  regions.  John  saw  mists 
and  vapors  below,  but  the  earth  was  invisible.  He 
was  truly  hanging  between  a  planet  and  the  stars,  and 
this  was  the  void,  dark  and  thin,  cold  and  infinite. 

"Steady  again!"  said  Lannes.  "We're  going  to  de 
scend  for  a  while." 

The  nose  of  the  Arrow  dropped  down  many  degrees, 
and  then  they  seemed  to  John  to  slide  through  space, 
although  they  slid  like  lightning.  The  air  felt  damper 
and  thicker,  and  the  area  of  vision  contracted  fast. 
They  had  plunged  into  a  bank  of  vapor,  and  search  as 
he  would  with  both  eye  and  glass  he  could  see  no  sign 
of  the  Taubes. 

"We've  lost  them  for  the  time  at  least,"  he  said. 

"I  hoped  for  it,"  said  Lannes.  "That's  why  I  made 
for  this  area  of  vapor.  It's  exactly  like  a  ship  escap 
ing  in  a  fog  from  a  fleet — only  we  haven't  escaped 
yet." 

"Why  not?" 

"We  can't  hang  in  here.  If  we  do  they'll  explore 
for  us,  and  if  we  go  on  and  through  it  they'll  follow. 
Yet  we  can  hope  for  a  gain.  Isn't  it  a  beautiful  ma 
chine,  John,  and  hasn't  it  behaved  nobly?" 

He  patted  the  Arrow  as  a  man  would  a  horse  that 
had  saved  his  life  with  its  speed. 

"We'll  go  slowly  here,  John.  Have  you  got  good 
ears?" 

"Yes.     Why?" 

96 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

"Then  uncover  them  and  listen.  In  case  one  of  the 
Taubes  draws  near  you  can  hear  its  humming  and 
throbbing.  My  hearing  may  be  deadened  a  little  for 
the  time  by  my  tension  in  sailing  the  Arrow,  so  you're 
our  reliance." 

John  listened  intently,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the 
sound  they  feared  came  to  his  ears. 

"I  hear  it,"  he  said  suddenly,  "and  as  sure  as  we  live 
it's  directly  over  our  heads!" 

"Then  we  must  mount  at  once !" 

Up  shot  the  Arrow,  and  passing  through  the  vapor 
it  flew  again  with  nothing  above  it  but  the  clear,  cold 
stars.  John  looked  down,  but  his  vision  was  lost  in 
the  mass  of  floating  mist.  He  exulted.  They  had  lost 
the  Taubes !  But  joy  lasted  only  a  moment.  Out 
from  the  bank  shot  a  dark  shape.  It  was  one  of  the 
machines,  and  in  two  minutes  the  other  appeared. 

"They've  come  through  the  mist,  too,  and  they  see 
us,"  he  said  to  Lannes.  "They  seem  to  be  trying  to 
rise  above  us." 

"I  thought  it  would  be  their  plan,  if  we  didn't  lose 
'em.  We've  got  to  make  another  dash.  We're  point 
ing  toward  Switzerland,  now,  John,  and  maybe  if  we 
have  luck  we  can  descend  in  a  neutral  country.  But 
I  don't  want  to  do  it !  I  tell  you  I  don't  want  to  do 
it!" 

He  spoke  with  uncommon  energy,  but  relapsed  af 
terward  into  complete  silence.  The  humming  of  the 
motor  increased,  and  the  icy  wind  rushed  past  John's 
ears  in  a  perfect  hurricane.  He  drew  his  cap  down 
further  and  sank  his  neck  and  ears  deeper  in  his  collar, 

97 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

Nevertheless  he  thought  he  would  freeze.  The  fingers 
that  still  clasped  the  butt  of  the  automatic  felt  stiff 
and  bloodless. 

"What  are  they  doing  now,  John?" 

"They  are  gaining  again — Ah,  and  there's  a 
change !" 

"What's  that  change?" 

"One  machine  seems  to  have  dropped  a  little  lower 
than  we  are,  while  the  other  is  rising  higher." 

"And  that  has  come,  too!  I  expected  it.  This, 
John,  is  what  you  might  call  -an  attempt  to  surround 
us.  I'm  surprised  that  they  didn't  attempt  it  sooner. 
Watch  the  Taube  that's  rising.  Watch  it  all  the  time, 
and  tell  me  everything  it  does!" 

He  spoke  with  the  most  intense  energy  and  earnest 
ness,  and  John  knew  that  he  had  some  great  fear  in 
regard  to  the  upper  Taube.  So,  he  never  took  his  eyes 
from  it,  and  he  noted  that  it  was  not  only  rising  fast, 
but  that  its  gain  was  perceptible.  As  it  was  his  first 
flight  it  did  not  occur  to  him  in  those  moments  of  ex 
citement  that  his  own  weight  was  holding  back  the 
Arrow,  and  Lannes  had  been  willing  to  risk  death 
rather  than  tell  him. 

"They're  coming  very  fast,"  he  said  to  Lannes,  "and 
the  upper  machine  seems  to  be  the  swifter  of  the  two." 

"Naturally.  That's  the  reason  why  it's  now  the  up 
per  one.  Is  it  above  us  yet  ?" 

"No,  but  in  fifteen  minutes  more  it  will  be,  at  the 
present  rate  of  speed." 

"About  how  much  higher  above  us  do  you  think  it 
is?" 

98 


THE    FIGHT   IN    THE    BLUE 

"A  thousand  feet  maybe,  but  'I  never  calculated  dis 
tances  of  this  kind  before." 

"Likely  it's  near  enough.  Let  me  know  when  it's 
about  to  come  directly  over  us,  and  on  your  life  don't 
fail!'.' 

John  watched  with  all  his  eyes.  He  saw  the  hover 
ing  shape,  and  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  arm  of  the 
man  who  steered.  But  it  became  to  his  fancy  a  great 
bird  which,  with  its  comrade  below,  pursued  them. 
That  name,  Taube,  the  dove,  called  so  from  its  shape, 
was  very  unfitting. 

While  he  was  watching  he  saw  the  Taube  swoop 
down  at  least  five  hundred  feet,  and  at  the  same  time 
make  a  burst  of  speed  forward. 

"It  will  be  over  us!  almost  directly!  within  a  min 
ute!"  he  shouted  to  Lannes. 

The  Arrow  swerved  to  on  side  with  such  sudden 
ness  that  John  reeled  hard  against  his  seat,  despite  the 
strap  that  held  him.  At  the  same  moment  he  caught 
a  glimpse  of  some  small  object  shooting  past  the 
Arroiv. 

"What  was  it?  what  was  it?"  he  cried. 

"A  bomb,"  replied  Lannes.  "That  was  the  reason 
why  I  didn't  want  either  of  the  Taubes  to  get  above  us. 
I  was  sure  they  had  bombs,  and  if  one  of  them  fell 
upon  us,  well,  nobody  would  ever  find  our  pieces. 
Hold  hard  now,  we're  going  to  do  a  lot  of  zigzagging, 
because  that  fellow  probably  has  more  bombs,  where 
the  one  he  just  dropped  came  from." 

John's  interest  in  what  followed  was,  in  a  measure, 
scientific.  He  realized  afterward  that  he  should  have 

99 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

been  terribly  frightened.  In  fact,  he  felt  more  fear 
later  on,  but  at  that  moment  the  emotions  that  pro 
duce  fear  were  atrophied.  The  extraordinary  nature 
of  his  situation  caused  instead  wonder  and  keen  an 
ticipation. 

The  Arrow  shot  to  the  right  and  then  to  the  left. 
It  dipped,  and  it  rose,  and  then  it  darted  on  a  level  line 
toward  the  south. 

John  wondered  afterwards  that  the  delicate  fabric 
was  not  torn  to  pieces,  but  Lannes  was  not  a  supreme 
flying  man  for  nothing.  Every  movement  was  part  of 
a  plan,  executed  with  skill  and  precision.  Once  more 
his  hand  played  upon  the  rudder,  as  the  fingers  of  a 
great  pianist  play  upon  the  keys. 

"Is  the  fellow  directly  above  us  yet,  John?"  he 
asked. 

"Not  at  this  moment,  but  I  think  he  must  have 
been  several  times.  He  has  dropped  at  least  three 
more  bombs." 

"Then  his  supply  is  probably  getting  small,  and  he'll 
be  extremely  careful  with  what's  left.  It's  no  easy 
task,  John,  to  drop  a  bomb  from  a  height,  and  hit  a 
small  target,  moving  as  swiftly  as  the  Arrow.  Let 
him  alone  for  the  present,  and  look  out  for  the  fellow 
below.  See  what  he  is  doing." 

John  looked  down  quickly.  He  had  almost  forgot 
ten  the  existence  of  the  second  Taube,  and  he  was  sur 
prised  to  find  it  beneath  them  and  close  at  hand.  The 
dark,  hooded  face  of  the  man  in  the  seat  looked  up  at 
them.  As  well  as  John  could  judge  he  was  using  the 
superior  speed  of  his  Taube  to  keep  up  with  the  Ar- 

100 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

row,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  rise  slowly  until  they 
approached  the  point  of  contact.  His  apprehensions 
were  quickly  transferred  from  the  upper  to  the  lower 
Taube. 

"The  second  machine  is  under  us  and  rising,"  he 
said. 

"And  the  second  attack  is  likely  to  come  from  that 
point.  Well,  he  can't  drop  bombs  on  us.  That's  sure, 
and  we  can  meet  him  on  his  own  ground  or  rather  in 
his  air.  John,  did  you  ever  shoot  at  a  man  ?" 

"Never!" 

"You're  going  to  do  it  very  soon.  The  automatic 
I  gave  you  is  a  powerful  weapon,  and  when  the  fellow 
rises  enough  you  must  shoot  over  the  side  at  him. 
Take  good  aim  and  have  no  compunction,  because  he'll 
be  shooting  at  us.  But  you've  the  advantage.  You're 
free,  while  he  has  to  steer  his  Taube  and  fire  at  the 
same  time." 

John  drew  the  big  automatic.  He  felt  a  shiver  of 
reluctance,  but  only  one.  He  and  Lannes  were  in  des 
perate  case,  and  he  would  be  fighting  for  the  lives  of 
both. 

Clutching  the  powerful  weapon  in  a  firm  hand  he 
looked  down  again.  The  Taube  had  come  much 
nearer,  and  he  heard  suddenly  a  crack  sharp  and  clear 
in  the  thin  air  of  the  heights.  A  bullet  sang  by  his 
ear.  The  man  in  the  lower  machine  had  a  pistol  or 
perhaps  a  rifle — John  had  not  seen  him  raise  any 
weapon. 

Lannes  glanced  at  John,  whose  face  had  hardened, 
but  he  said  nothing.  John  pulled  the  trigger  of  the 

101 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

big  automatic,  and  he  saw  the  Taube  waver  for  a  mo 
ment,  and  then  come  on  as  steadily  as  ever. 

"I  don't  think  I  hit  him,"  he  said,  "but  I  believe  the 
bullet  flattened  on  his  machine." 

"You're  getting  close.  Give  him  another.  There 
went  his  second.  I  felt  its  wind  past  my  face." 

John  pulled  the  trigger  again,  but  marksmanship  at 
such  an  immense  height,  between  two  small  machines, 
flying  at  great  speed  was  almost  impossible.  Bullet 
after  bullet  flew,  but  nobody  was  hit,  although  several 
bullets  struck  upon  the  Arrow  and  the  Taube,  doing 
no  serious  harm,  however. 

"I'm  doing  my  best,"  said  John. 

"I  know  it,"  said  Lannes.  "I  notice  that  your  hand 
is  steady.  You'll  get  him." 

John  looked  down,  seeking  aim  for  his  fifth  bullet, 
when  he  suddenly  heard  an  appalling  crash,  and  the 
Taube,  a  flying  mass  of  splinters,  disappeared  in  a  flash 
from  view.  It  had  happened  so  quickly  that  he  was 
stunned.  The  machine  had  been  and  then  it  was  not. 
He  looked  at  Lannes. 

,.  "The  fellow  above  us  dropped  another  bomb,"  said 
Lannes  in  a  voice  that  shook  a  little.  "It  missed  us 
and  hit  his  comrade,  who  was  almost  beneath." 

"What  a  death !"  said  John,  aghast  for  a  little  while. 
Then  he  pulled  himself  together  and  looked  up  at  the 
other  Taube.  It  was  hovering  almost  over  them  like  a 
sinister  shadow.  As  John  looked  something  flashed 
from  it,  and  a  heavy  bullet  sang  past. 

"He  has  a  rifle!  Give  him  what's  left  in  the  auto 
matic!"  shouted  Lannes. 

102 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

John  fired  and  he  knew  that  his  bullet  had  struck 
one  of  the  exposed  arms,  because  a  moment  later  a 
drop  of  blood  fell  almost  on  his  face. 

"You've  winged  him,"  said  Lannes.  "Look  how 
the  Taube  wobbles!  You  must  have  given  him  a  bad 
wound  in  the  arm.  He'll  have  all  he  can  do  now  to 
save  himself.  Good-bye  to  the  pursuit.  Luck  and  your 
skill,  John,  have  saved  us." 

John,  feeling  faint,  leaned  against  the  seat. 

"I  think  I'm  air-sick,"  he  said. 

"It'll  pass  soon,  but  you're  tremendously  lucky.  It's 
not  often  a  fellow  gets  into  a  battle  in  the  air  the  first 
time  he  goes  up.  See  what's  become  of  the  Taube." 

"It's  descending  fast.  I  can  see  the  man  struggling 
with  it.  I  hope  he'll  reach  the  ground  all  right." 

"He  did  his  best  to  kill  us  both." 

"I  know,  but  I  hope  he'll  get  down,  anyway." 

"He  will.  He's  regained  control  of  his  machine, 
but  he  can  use  only  one  arm.  The  other  hangs  limp. 
And  now  for  a  glorious  flight  in  this  brave  little  Arrow 
of  ours." 

"Will  you  return  to  our  original  course?" 

"I  think  we'd  better  not.  The  German  flying  men 
are  out,  and  we  might  have  another  fight,  from  which 
we  would  not  emerge  as  well  as  we  have  from  this. 
No  one  must  ever  underestimate  the  Germans.  They're 
organized  to  the  last  detail  in  every  department.  I,  a 
Frenchman,  willingly  say  this.  I'll  make  our  flight 
more  southerly.  We'll  come  down  in  Switzerland.  I'd 
like  to  go  on  to  France,  but  we  must  make  a  descent 
soon.  We're  both  cold  and  overstrained,  and  it  won't 

103 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

be  a  real  violation  of  neutrality  just  to  touch  Switzer 
land  once." 

The  Arrow  now  sank  to  a  much  lower  level,  and 
that  planet,  which  they  had  left  came  again  into  view. 
It  was  not  much  more  than  a  dark  shadow,  save  for 
the  sheen  of  high  mountains  in  the  south,  but  John 
was  glad  to  see  it  again.  It  was  like  the  return  of  an 
old  friend.  It  was  the  fine  Earth,  not  one  of  the  great 
planets,  but  the  only  planet  he  knew. 

He  felt  a  great  weakness,  but  they  had  descended 
so  much  that  the  intense  cold  was  going  away.  The 
thicker  and  warmer  air  lulled  him,  and  he  sank  into 
a  sort  of  stupor  from  which  he  soon  roused  himself 
with  anger.  He  considered  it  a  disgrace  to  him  that 
he  should  sleep,  while  Lannes  still  picked  their  way 
through  the  currents,  and  pockets  and  flaws  of  the 
heavens. 

"You  might  sleep  if  you  feel  like  it,"  said  Lannes. 
"You  did  all  the  fighting,  and  I  ought  to  do  all  the  fly 
ing,  especially  as  it's  my  business  and  I've  had  lots  of 
experience.  Go  ahead,  old  man.  It'll  be  all  the  better 
for  us  if  you  get  back  your  strength." 

Under  Lannes'  urging  John  leaned  back  a  little  more 
in  his  seat,  and  closed  his  eyes.  It  was  true  that  he 
was  horribly  tired,  and  his  will  seemed  to  have  weak 
ened,  too.  Flying  was  new  to  him,  and  now  the  col 
lapse  after  so  much  tension  and  excitement  had  come. 
In  a  few  minutes  he  slept,  but  the  Arrow  sailed  swiftly 
on,  mile  after  mile. 

John's  sleep  was  sound,  but  not  long.  When  he 
awoke  it  was  still  night,  although  the  dark  bore  a  sus- 

104 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

picious  tint  of  silver  in  the  east.  The  physical  and 
mental  weakness  had  departed,  but  he  was  singularly 
cold  and  stiff.  When  he  sought  to  move,  something 
firm  and  unyielding  about  his  waist  restrained  him. 

His  eyes  opened  slowly  and  he  looked  around.  On 
three  sides  space  met  his  vision,  just  dusky  blue  sky 
with  floating  banks  and  wisps  of  vapor.  But  far  off  to 
the  south,  rising  like  mighty  battlements,  he  saw  a  dim 
line  of  mountains  clad  in  snow.  Then  it  all  came  back 
to  him.  He  was  aloft  in  the  Arrow,  the  first  time 
that  he  had  ever  awakened  in  the  void  between  the 
stars  and  his  own  planet. 

There  was  Lannes  at  the  rudder,  looking  a  little 
bent  and  shrunken  now,  but  his  hand  was  as  delicate 
and  true  as  ever.  The  machine  hummed  softly  and 
steadily  in  his  ears,  like  the  string  of  a  violin. 

"Philip!"  he  cried  in  strong  self-reproach,  "show 
me  how,  and  I'll  sail  the  Arrow  for  a  while  and  you 
can  rest." 

Lannes  shook  his  head  and  smiled. 

"You're  an  apt  student,"  he  said,  "but  you  couldn't 
learn  enough  in  one  lesson,  at  least  not  for  our  pur 
pose.  Besides,  I'll  have  plenty  of  rest  soon.  We're 
going  to  land  in  an  hour.  Behold  your  first  sunrise, 
seen  from  a  point  a  mile  above  the  earth !" 

He  swept  his  free  hand  toward  the  east,  where  the 
suspicion  of  silver  had  become  a  certainty.  In  the 
infinity  of  space  a  mile  was  nothing,  but  all  the  changes 
were  swift  and  amazingly  vivid  to  John.  The  silver 
deepend,  turned  to  blue,  and  then  orange,  gold  and  red 
sprang  out,  terrace  after  terrace,  intense  and  glowing. 

105 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

Then  the  sun  came  up,  so  burning  bright  that  John  was 
forced  to  turn  his  eyes  away. 

"Fine,  isn't  it?"  said  Lannes  appreciatively.  "It's 
good  to  see  the  sunrise  from  a  new  point,  and  we're 
up  pretty  high  now,  John.  We  must  be,  as  I  said, 
nearly  a  mile  above  the  earth." 

"Why  do  we  keep  so  high?" 

"Partly  to  escape  observation,  and  partly  because 
we're  making  for  a  cleft  in  the  mountain  straight  ahead 
of  us,  and  about  on  our  own  level.  'In  that  cleft, 
which  is  not  really  a  cleft,  but  a  valley,  we'll  make 
our  landing.  It's  practically  inaccessible,  except  by  the 
road  we're  taking,  and  our  road  isn't  crowded  yet 
with  tourists.  Look  how  the  light  is  growing!  See, 
the  new  sun  is  gilding  all  the  mountains  now  with 
gold!  Even  the  snow  is  turned  to  gold!" 

His  own  wonderful  eyes  were  shining  at  the  tre 
mendous  prospect,  outspread  before  them,  peak  on 
peak,  ridge  on  ridge,  vast  masses  of  green  on  the  lower 
slopes,  and  now  and  then  the  silver  glitter  of  a  lake. 
The  eyes  of  him  who  had  been  so  stark  and  terrible 
in  the  battle  were  now  like  those  of  a  painter  before  the 
greatest  picture  of  the  greatest  master. 

"The  Alps !"  exclaimed  John. 

"Aye,  the  Alps!  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  you 
Americans  have  come  all  the  way  across  the  sea  to 
see  them,  but  few  of  you  have  ever  looked  down  on 
them  in  the  glow  of  the  morning  from  such  a  height 
as  this,  and  you  are  probably  the  only  one  who  has 
ever  done  so,  after  an  all-night  fight  and  flight  for 
life." 

106 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

"Which  makes  them  look  all  the  better,  Philip.  It's 
been  a  wonderful  night  and  flight  as  you  call  it,  but 
I'll  be  glad  to  feel  the  solid  mountain  under  my  feet. 
Besides,  you  need  rest,  and  you  need  it  badly.  Don't 
try  to  deny  it." 

"I  won't,  because  what  you  say  is  true,  John.  My 
eyes  are  blurred,  and  my  arms  grow  unsteady.  In  that 
valley  to  which  we  are  going  nobody  can  reach  us  but 
by  way  of  the  air,  but,  as  you  and  I  know,  the  air  has 
our  enemies.  Do  you  see  any  black  specks,  John?" 

"Not  one.  I  never  saw  a  more  beautiful  morning-. 
It's  all  silver,  and  rose  and  gold,  and  it's  not  desecrated 
anywhere  by  a  single  German  flying  machine." 

"Try  the  glasses  for  a  longer  look." 

John  swept  the  whole  horizon  with  the  glasses,  save 
where  the  mountains  cut  in,  and  reported  the  same  re 
sult. 

"The  heavens  are  clear  of  enemies,"  he  said. 

"Then  in  fifteen  minutes  the  Arrow  will  be  resting 
on  the  grass,  and  we'll  be  resting  with  it.  Slowly, 
now !  slowly !  Doesn't  the  machine  obey  beauti 
fully?" 

They  sailed  over  a  river,  a  precipice  of  stone,  rising 
a  sheer  two  thousand  feet,  above  pines  and  waterfalls, 
and  then  the  Arrow  came  softly  to  rest  in  a  lovely 
valley,  which  birds  alone  could  reach  before  man  took 
wings  unto  himself. 

The  humming  of  the  motor  ceased,  and  the  machine 
itself  seemed  fairly  to  snuggle  in  the  grass,  as  if  it 
relaxed  completely  after  long  and  arduous  toil.  It 
was  in  truth  a  live  thing  to  John  for  the  time,  a  third 

107 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

human  being  in  that  tremendous  flight.  He  pulled 
off  his  gloves  and  with  his  stiffened  fingers  stroked  the 
smooth  sides  of  the  Arrow. 

"Good  old  boy,"  he  said,  "you  certainly  did  all  that 
any  plane  could  do." 

"I'm  glad  you've  decided  the  sex  of  flying  ma 
chines,"  said  Lannes,  smiling  faintly.  "Boats  are 
ladies,  but  the  Arrow  must  be  a  gentleman  since  you 
call  it  'old  boy.'  " 

"Yes,  it's  a  gentleman,  and  of  the  first  class,  too. 
It's  earned  its  rest  just  as  you  have,  Philip." 

"Don't  talk  nonsense,  John.  Why,  flying  has  be 
come  my  trade,  and  I've  had  a  tremendously  interest 
ing  time." 

John  in  common  with  other  Americans  had  heard 
much  about  the  "degenerate  French"  and  the  "deca 
dent  Latins."  But  Lannes  certainly  gave  the  lie  to  the 
charge.  If  he  had  looked  for  a  simile  for  him  in  the 
animal  kingdom  he  would  have  compared  him  with  the 
smooth  and  sinuous  tiger,  all  grace,  and  all  power. 
Danger  was  the  breath  of  life  to  him,  and  a  mile  above 
the  earth,  with  only  a  delicate  frame  work  holding 
him  in  the  air  he  was  as  easy  and  confident  as  one 
who  treads  solid  land. 

John  unbuckled  the  strap  which  had  held  him  in 
the  Arrow,  stepped  out  and  fell  full  length  upon  the 
grass.  His  knees,  stiff  from  such  a  long  position  in 
one  attitude,  had  given  way  beneath  him.  Lannes, 
laughing,  climbed  out  gingerly  and  began  to  stretch 
his  muscles. 

"You've  something  to  learn  yet  about  dismounting 

108 


THE    FIGHT    IN    THE    BLUE 

from  your  airy  steed,"  he  said.  "You're  not  hurt,  are 
you?" 

"Not  a  bit,"  replied  John,  sitting  up  and  rubbing 
his  knees.  "The  grass  saved  me.  Ah,  now  I  can 
stand!  And  now  I  can  move  the  rusty  hinges  that 
used  to  be  knees!  And  as  sure  as  you  and  I  live, 
Philip,  I  can  walk  too!" 

He  flexed  and  tensed  his  muscles.  It  was  a  strange 
sight,  that  of  the  young  American  and  the  young 
Frenchman  capering  and  dancing  about  in  a  cleft  of 
the  Alps,  a  mile  above  the  valley  below.  Soon  they 
ceased,  lay  down  on  the  grass  and  luxuriated.  The 
heavy  suits  for  flying  that  they  had  worn  over  their 
ordinary  clothing  kept  them  warm  even  at  that  height. 

"We'll  rest  until  our  nerves  relax,"  said  Lannes, 
"and  then  we'll  eat." 

"Eat!    Eat  what?" 

"What  people  usually  eat.  Good  food.  You  don't 
suppose  I  embark  in  the  ship  of  the  air  like  the  Arrow 
for  a  long  flight  without  provisioning  for  it.  Look 
at  me." 

John  did  look  and  saw  him  take  from  that  tiny- 
locker  in  the  Arrow  a  small  bottle,  two  tin  cups,  and 
two  packages,  one  containing  crackers,  and  the  other 
thin  strips  of  dried  beef. 

"Here,"  he  said,  shaking  the  bottle,  "is  the  light 
red  wine  of  France.  We'd  both  rather  have  coffee, 
but  it's  impossible,  so  we'll  take  the  wine  which  is 
absolutely  harmless.  We'll  get  other  good  food  else 
where." 

He  put  the  food  on  a  little  mound  of  turf  between 

109 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

them,  and  they  ate  with  hunger,  but  reserve.  Neither, 
although  they  were  on  the  point  of  starvation  would 
show  the  ways  of  an  animal  in  the  presence  of  the 
other.  So,  their  breakfast  lasted  some  time,  and  John 
had  never  known  food  to  taste  better.  When  they 
finished  Lannes  went  back  to  the  locker  in  the  Arrow. 

"John,"  he  said,  "here  are  more  cartridges.  Reload 
your  automatic,  and  keep  watch,  though  nothing  more 
formidable  than  the  lammergeyer  is  ever  likely  to  come 
here.  Now,  I'll  sleep." 

He  rolled  under  the  lee  of  a  bank,  and  in  two  min 
utes  was  sleeping  soundly. 


CHAPTER  VI 

ABOVE   THE   STORM 

JOHN  had  slept  well  in  the  Arrow,  and  that  fact 
coupled   with   his  extraordinary   situation   kept 
him  wide-awake.     It  was  true  that  he  had  re 
turned  from  the  dizzy  heights  of  the  air,  but  he  was 
still  on  the  dizzy  side  of  a  mountain. 

He  stood  up  and  tensed  and  flexed  his  muscles  until 
he  was  sure  of  his  physical  self.  He  remembered  the 
weakness  in  his  knees  that  had  sent  him  down  like  a 
little  child,  and  he  was  so  ashamed  of  himself  that  he 
was  resolved  it  should  not  happen  again. 

Then  he  walked  to  the  edge  of  the  little  valley 
which  in  the  far  distance  had  looked  like  a  cleft  in  the 
side  of  the  mountain.  It  was  rimmed  in  by  a  line  of 
stunted  pines,  and  holding  to  a  pine  with  each  hand 
he  looked  over.  He  saw  that  sheer  stone  wall  which 
he  had  beheld  first  from  above  when  he  was  in  the 
Arrow,  and  far  below  was  the  ripple  of  silvery  white 
that  he  knew  to  be  the  river.  To  the  north  lay 
rolling  hills  and  green  country  melting  under  the 
horizon,  the  old  Europe  that  men  had  cultivated  for 
twenty  centuries  and  that  was  now  about  to  be  trod- 

111 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

den  to  pieces  by  the  iron  heel  of  tremendous  war. 

John  understood  it.  It  seemed  at  the  moment  that 
his  mind  expanding  to  such  an  extent  could  compre 
hend  the  vastness  of  it  all,  the  kingdoms  and  republics, 
the  famous  and  beautiful  old  cities,  and  the  millions  of 
men  who  did  not  hate  one  another  involved  in  a  huge 
whirlpool  of  destruction.  And  yet,  expand  as  his 
mind  did,  it  could  not  fully  comprehend  the  crime 
of  those  who  had  launched  such  a  thunderbolt  of 
death. 

His  eyes  turned  toward  the  south.  It  was  perhaps 
not  correct  to  call  that  little  nest  in  which  the  Arrow 
lay  a  valley.  It  was  a  pocket  rather,  since  the  cliffs, 
unscalable  by  man  rose  a  full  half  mile  above  it,  and 
far  beyond  glimmering  faintly  in  the  sunshine  he  saw 
the  crest  of  peaks  clad  in  eternal  snow. 

Truly  his  view  of  the  Alps  was  one  of  which  he  had 
never  dreamed,  and  Lannes  was  right  in  saying  that 
no  man  had  ever  before  come  into  that  valley  or 
pocket,  unless  he  had  taken  wings  unto  himself  as 
they  had  done.  They  were  secure  where  they  were, 
except  from  danger  that  could  come  through  the 
air. 

He  took  the  glasses,  an  uncommonly  powerful  pair 
from  the  locker  and  examined  every  corner  of  the 
heavens  that  he  could  reach.  But  he  saw  none  of  those 
ominous,  black  dots,  only  little  white  clouds  shot  with 
gold  from  the  morning  sun,  floating  peacefully  under 
the  blue  arch,  and  now  and  then  some  wide-winged 
bird  floating,  aslant,  from  peak  to  peak.  There  was 
peace,  peace  everywhere,  and  he  went  back  from  the 

112 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

dizzy  edge  of  the  precipice  to  the  side  of  the  Arrow. 
Lannes  still  slept  heavily,  and  John  appreciated  his 
great  need  of  it,  knowing  how  frightful  his  strain 
must  have  been  during  that  long  night. 

He  felt  that  he  was  wholly  in  Lannes'  hands,  and 
he  did  not  know  the  young  Frenchman's  plans.  He 
might  wish  to  get  away  early,  but  John  resolved  to  let 
him  sleep.  Whatever  they  undertook  and  wherever 
they  went  strength  and  steadiness  must  be  of  the  ut 
most  importance,  and  Lannes  alone  could  take  them 
on  their  flight. 

John  leaned  against  a  little  hillock  and  watched  the 
country  that  rolled  northward.  For  the  first  time  in 
hours  he  thought  of  his  uncle  and  Mr.  Anson.  And 
yet  he  was  so  filled  with  wonder  at  his  own  translation 
into  another  element  that  he  did  not  worry  greatly 
about  them.  They  would  hear  of  him  soon,  he  felt 
sure,  and  in  a  time  of  such  vast  anxiety  and  fear  for 
half  a  world  brief  apprehension  about  a  single  person 
amounted  to  but  little. 

He  dozed  a  short  while,  and  then  awoke  with  a  start 
and  an  effort  of  the  will.  Lannes  still  slept  like  one 
dead.  He  felt  that  the  young  Frenchman  and  the 
Anow  were  in  his  care,  and  he  must  fail  in  nothing. 
He  stood  up  and  walked  about  in  the  pocket,  shaking 
the  dregs  of  sleep  from  his  brain.  The  sun  doubled 
in  size  from  that  height,  was  sweeping  toward  the 
zenith.  The  radiant  sky  contained  nothing  but  those 
tiny  clouds  floating  like  white  sails  on  a  sea  of  perfect 
blue.  The  gold  on  the  snow  of  the  far  peaks  deepened. 
He  was  suffused  with  the  beauty  of  it,  and,  for  a  little 

113 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

space  the  world  war  and  the  frightful  calamities  it 
would  bring  fled  quite  away. 

Lannes  awoke  about  noon,  stood  up,  stretched  his 
limbs  and  sighed  with  deep  content.  He  cast  a  quest 
ing  glance  at  the  heavens,  and  then  turned  a  satisfied 
look  on  John. 

"No  enemy  in  sight,"  he  said,  "and  I  have  slept 
well.  Yea,  more,  I  tell  you,  Yankee  that  you  are, 
that  I  have  slept  magnificently.  It  was  a  glorious  bed 
on  that  grass  under  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  and  since  I 
may  return  some  day  I'll  remember  it  as  one  of  the 
finest  inns  in  Europe.  Have  you  seen  anything  while 
I  slept,  Monsieur  Jean  the  Scott?" 

"Only  the  peaks,  the  hills,  the  blue  sky  and  three  or 
four  big  birds  which  I  was  unable  to  classify." 

"Let  their  classification  go.  When  we  classify  now 
we  classify  nothing  less  than  armies.  Do  you  think 
the  Arrow  has  had  sufficient  rest?" 

"A  plenty.     It's  a  staunch  little  flying  machine." 

"Then  we'll  start  again,  and  I  think  we'll  have  an 
easy  trip,  save  for  the  currents  which  are  numerous 
and  varied  in  high  mountains." 

"What  country  are  we  in  now?" 

"A  corner  of  Switzerland,  and  I  mean  for  us  to  de 
scend  at  a  neat  little  hamlet  I've  visited  before.  They 
don't  know  war  has  begun  yet,  and  we  can  get  there 
provisions  and  everything  else  we  need." 

They  launched  the  Arrow,  and  once  more  took 
flight,  now  into  the  maze  of  mountains.  Their  good 
craft  frequently  rocked  and  swayed  like  a  ship  at  sea 
and  John  remembered  Lannes'  words  about  the  cur- 

114- 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

rents.  Reason  told  him  that  intervening  peaks  and 
ridges  would  make  them  break  into  all  forms  of  ir 
regularity,  and  he  was  glad  when  they  hovered  over  a 
valley  and  began  to  descend. 

He  saw  about  half  a  mile  below  them  a  small  Swiss 
village,  built  on  both  sides  of  a  foaming  little  river, 
and,  using  the  glasses  as  they  dropped  down,  he  also 
saw  the  whole  population  standing  in  the  streets,  their 
heads  craned  back,  staring  into  the  skies.  The  effect 
was  curious,  that  of  the  world  turned  upside  down. 

"The  place  has  four  or  five  hundred  inhabitants,  and 
it  is  a  good  village,"  said  Lannes.  "I  have  been  here 
four  times  before,  and  they  know  me.  Also  they 
trust  me,  though  through  no  merit  of  mine.  They 
have  seen  flying  machines  often  enough  to  know  that 
they  are  not  demons  or  monsters,  but  not  often  enough 
to  lose  their  curiosity  concerning  them.  We  shall  de 
scend  in  the  midst  of  an  audience,  inquisitive  but 
friendly." 

"Which  you  like." 

Lannes  laughed. 

"You  judge  me  right,"  he  said.  "I  do  love  the 
dramatic.  Maybe  that's  one  reason  why  I'm  so  fond 
of  flying.  What  could  appeal  to  the  soul  more  than 
swimming  through  the  air,  held  up  on  nothing,  with 
a  planet  revolving  at  your  feet?  Why  a  man  who  is 
not  thrilled  by  it  has  no  soul  at  all!  And  how  grand 
it  is  to  swoop  over  a  village,  and  then  settle  down  in 
it  softly  and  peacefully  like  some  magnificent  bird, 
folding  its  wings  and  dropping  to  the  ground!  Isn't 
it  far  more  poetical  than  the  arrival  of  a  train  which 

115 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

comes  in  with  a  clang,  a  rattle,  and  smoke  and  soot  ?" 

John  laughed  in  his  turn. 

"You  do  put  it  well  for  yourself,  Philip,"  he  said, 
"but  suppose  our  machine  broke  a  wing  or  something 
else  vital.  A  mile  or  a  half  mile  would  be  a  long 
drop." 

"But  you'd  have  such  a  nice  clean  death.  There 
would  never  be  a  doubt  about  its  completeness." 

"No,  never  a  doubt.     Have  you  picked  your  port?" 

"  'Port'  is  a  good  enough  place.  We'll  land  on 
that  little  park,  squarely  in  the  center  of  the  popu 
lation." 

"You're  truly  in  love  with  the  dramatic.  You  want 
an  audience  whenever  it's  safe." 

"I  admit  it.  There  is  something  about  the  old  Ro 
man  triumph  that  would  have  made  a  mighty  appeal 
to  me.  Think  of  a  general,  young,  brilliant,  garlanded, 
coming  into  Rome  along  the  Appian  Way,  with  the 
chariots  before  him,  the  captive  princes  behind  him, 
miles  of  beautiful  young  girls  covered  with  roses,  on 
either  side,  and  then  the  noble  villas,  and  the  patricians 
looking  down  from  the  porticoes,  the  roar  of  Rome's 
thunderous  million  acclaiming  him,  and  then  the  Capi- 
toline  with  the  grave  and  reverend  senators,  and  the 
vestals  and  the  pontifex  maximus,  and  all  the  honors 
for  the  victory  which  his  brain  and  courage  have  won 
for  the  state." 

"I'm  not  so  sure  that  I'd  like  it,  Philip." 

"  'De  gustibus  non  disputandurn,'  as  somebody 
wrote,  John.  Well,  here  we  are,  settling  down  gently 
in  the  place  something  or  other,  and  just  as  I  told  you 

116 


ABOVE   THE    STORM 

all  the  people   are  around  it,   with  their  eyes  and 
mouths  wide  open." 

The  aeroplane  settled  softly  upon  the  grass  amid 
great  and  sincere  cheers,  and  John  looked  about  curi 
ously.  He  had  returned  to  the  world  from  space,  a 
space  inhabited  only  by  Lannes,  himself  and  the  two 
Germans,  one  of  whom  was  now  dead.  That  pocket 
in  the  mountain  had  not  counted.  It  was  like  a  bird's 
nest  in  a  tree,  and  this  was  the  solid,  planetary  world, 
upon  which  he  had  once  dwelled. 

An  elderly  man  of  fine  appearance,  and  with  a  long 
brown  beard,  reaching  almost  to  his  waist,  stepped 
forward.  Lannes  lifted  the  cap  and  glasses  that  hid 
his  head  and  face  and  greeted  him  in  French. 

"It  is  I,  Philip  Victor  Auguste  Lannes,  Herr 
Schankhorst,"  he  said  politely.  "You  will  remember 
me  because  I've  dropped  out  of  the  skies  into  your 
village  before.  The  young  gentleman  with  me  is  one 
of  those  strange  creatures  called  Yankees,  who  come 
from  far  across  the  ocean,  and  who  earn  money  by 
the  sweat  of  their  brows  in  order  that  we  may  take  it 
from  them." 

There  was  such  a  mellow  tone  in  his  voice,  and  the  ' 
friendly  gleam  in  his  eyes  was  so  wonderful  that 
neither  Herr  Schankhorst  nor  his  people  could  resist 
him.  It  seemed  that  most  of  them  understood  French 
as  they  raised  another  cheer,  and  crowded  around  the 
two  men  of  the  sky,  plainly  showing  their  admiration. 

None  mentioned  the  war,  and  it  was  clear  that  the 
news  of  it  had  not  yet  penetrated  to  that  remote  valley 
in  the  high  mountains.  Lannes  introduced  John  by  his 

J17 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

right  name  and  description  to  Herr  Schankhorst  who 
was  the  burgomaster  and  then,  still  followed  by  the 
admiring  crowd,  they  hurried  away  to  the  little  inn, 
two  stalwart  youths  being  first  detailed  to  keep  watch 
over  the  Arrow. 

"They're  proud  of  their  trust  and  they'll  guard  it  as 
they  would  their  lives,"  said  Lannes  in  English  to 
John.  "Meanwhile  we'll  have  dinner  in  this  inn,  which 
I  know  from  experience  to  be  the  best,  and  we'll  have 
the  burgomaster  and  the  Protestant  clergyman  to  dine 
with  us.  This  is  German-speaking  Switzerland,  but 
these  people  fear  the  Germans  and  they  don't  fear  us. 
So,  we're  welcome." 

The  inn  was  small,  but  the  food  and  drink  were 
of  the  best.  John  was  well  supplied  with  gold,  and  he 
did  not  hesitate  to  spend  it  for  the  burgomaster,  the 
Lutheran  clergyman,  Lannes  and  himself. 

"No  you  can't  pay  your  share,"  he  said  to  Lannes, 
"because  you  haven't  any  share.  Remember,  I've  been 
a  free  passenger  in  the  Arrow,  which  belongs  to  you, 
and  it's  my  time  to  settle  the  bill." 

"Have  your  way,"  said  Lannes. 

They  had  been  speaking  in  English,  and  Lannes 
politely  explained  to  their  guests  that  his  comrade  was 
an  obstinate  Yankee,  a  member  of  a  nation,  noted  for 
its  stubborness,  but  the  most  delightful  of  people  when 
you  let  them  have  their  way,  which  after  all  was  a 
way  that  generally  harmed  nobody. 

The  burgomaster  and  the  clergyman  smiled  benevo 
lently  upon  John  and  John  smiled  back.  He  had  no 
ticed  already  that  Americans  were  popular  among  the 

118 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

great  masses  of  the  people  in  Europe.  It  was  only 
those  interested  in  the  upholding  of  the  classes  who 
frowned  upon  them  and  who  tried  to  write  or  talk 
them  down.  He  was  keen  enough  too,  despite  his 
youth,  to  deduce  the  reasons  for  it. 

Here  in  this  little  town  he  was  looked  upon  with 
favor  because  he  was  from  America,  and  soon  he  was 
busy  answering  questions  by  the  burgomaster  and 
clergyman  about  his  own  land. 

They  made  no  reference  to  any  war  or  approaching 
war,  and  he  surmised  that  they  had  no  thought  of 
such  a  tremendous  catastrophe — Lannes  informed  him 
later  that  they  had  neither  telegraph  nor  telephone — 
and  John  following  the  cue  of  his  comrade  made  no 
reference  to  it.  They  ate  with  sharp  appetites,  but  an 
end  had  to  come  at  last.  Then  Lannes  went  out  into 
the  town  to  buy  his  supplies,  leaving  John  to  entertain 
the  guests. 

John  felt  deeply  that  little  period  of  rest  and  kindly 
simplicity  and  the  time  was  soon  to  come,  when  he 
would  look  back  upon  it  as  the  greenest  of  green  spots 
in  the  desert. 

Lannes  returned  in  an  hour  and  announced  that  they 
were  ready  for  another  flight.  They  went  back  to  the 
Arrow  which  the  stalwart  youths  were  still  guarding, 
proud  of  their  trust. 

"Must  you  really  go?"  said  the  burgomaster  to 
Lannes.  "Why  not  stay  with  us  until  tomorrow? 
Look,  the  clouds  are  gathering  on  the  mountains. 
There  may  be  a  storm.  Better  bide  with  us  till  the 
morrow." 

119 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"We  thank  you  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts  for 
your  kindness,"  said  Lannes,  as  he  and  John  took 
their  seats,  "and  under  any  other  circumstances  we 
would  stay,  but  Herr  Schankhorst  there  is  a  call  for 
us,  a  call  that  is  sounding  all  over  Europe,  a  call 
louder  than  any  that  was  ever  heard  before  on  this  old 
continent." 

Lannes  raising  his  voice  spoke  in  clear,  loud  tones, 
and  he  had  the  impressive  manner  that  he  knew  so 
well  how  to  assume.  The  crowd,  eager  and  expect 
ant,  pressed  nearer,  all  about  the  Arrow.  John  saw 
that  the  dramatic  instinct,  always  alive  within  his 
partner,  had  sparkled  into  flame. 

"And  there  is  reason  for  this  call,"  continued 
Lannes,  raising  his  voice  yet  further,  until  the  most 
distant  were  sure  to  hear  every  syllable.  "The  trumpet 
is  sounding  throughout  Europe.  You  may  well  thank 
the  good  God  that  you  dwell  here  in  your  little  valley, 
and  that  all  around  you  the  mountains  rise  a  mile 
above  you.  There  were  many  trumpets  when  the 
great  Napoleon  rode  forth  to  war,  but  there  are  more 
now." 

A  gasp  arose  from  the  crowd,  and  John  saw  faces 
whiten. 

"All  Europe  is  at  war,"  continued  Lannes.  "The 
nations  march  forth  against  one  another  and  the  con 
tinent  shakes  with  the  tread  of  twenty  million  soldiers. 
But  stay  here  behind  your  mountain  walls,  and  the 
storm  will  pass  you  by.  Now  push!" 

Twenty  youths  shoved  the  Arrow  with  all  their 
might  and  the  plane  rising  gracefully  in  the  air,  soared 

120 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

far  above  the  village.  John  looked  down  and  again 
he  saw  the  whole  population  with  heads  craned  back 
and  eyes  turned  upward,  but  he  knew  now  that  they 
were  swayed  by  new  and  powerful  emotions. 

"Lannes,"  he  said,  "I  never  saw  such  an  actor  as 
you  are." 

"But  think  of  the  opportunity!  How  could  I  over 
look  such  a  chance !  They  knew  absolutely  nothing  of 
the  war,  did  not  dream  of  it,  and  here  was  I  with  the 
chance  to  tell  them  the  whole  tremendous  truth,  and 
then  to  shoot  suddenly  up  into  the  air  far  beyond  their 
hearing.  It  was  the  artistic  finish  that  appealed  to  me 
as  much  as  the  announcement.  Tell  your  great  news 
and  then  disappear  or  become  silent.  Don't  linger  over 
it,  or  you  will  mar  the  effect." 

"We're  leaving  the  valley  out  of  sight,  and  I  judge 
by  the  sun  that  our  course  is  northwesterly." 

"Right  my  brave  aviator,  but  I  don't  think  you'll 
be  able  to  use  the  sun  much  longer  for  reckoning. 
The  worthy  burgomaster  was  right.  Look  behind  you 
and  see  how  the  clouds  are  gathering!" 

John  gazed  at  the  vast  mass  of  the  Alps,  stretching 
their  tremendous  rampart  across  the  very  heart  of 
Europe.  The  Arrow  had  gone  higher,  and  deep  down 
in  the  south  he  saw  the  ridges  and  sharp  peaks  stretch 
ing  on  apparently  to  infinity.  But  it  was  a  wild  and 
desolate  world.  Even  as  he  looked  the  far  edges 
dropped  away  in  the  gloom  of  advancing  clouds.  The 
gray  of  the  horizon  became  black  and  sinister. 

But  he  looked  on,  his  gaze  held  by  the  sublimity  of 
the  mountains  and  the  powerful  spell,  cast  by  an  his- 

121 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

toric  imagination.  He  was  not  only  gazing  upon  the 
heart  of  Europe,  but  upon  the  heart  of  great  history. 
There,  where  that  long  black  line  led  through  the 
clefts  the  army  of  Hannibal  was  passing.  He  shut  his 
eyes  and  he  saw  the  dark  Carthaginian  with  his  deep 
eyes,  his  curly  perfumed  beard,  a  scarlet  robe  wrapped 
around  him,  its  ends  dropping  upon  his  horse,  his 
brothers  and  the  captains  riding  just  behind  him,  and 
behind  them  the  Carthaginian  sacred  band,  the 
Spaniards,  the  Gauls,  the  Celts,  the  wild  Numidians 
shivering  on  their  barebacked  horses,  the  monstrous 
elephants,  the  women,  and  all  the  strange  and  hetero 
geneous  elements  which  the  fire  and  genius  of  the 
great  leader  fused  into  an  army  unconquerable  by  the 
bravest  and  best  soldiers  of  antiquity,  a  great  man 
holding  a  great  nation  at  bay  for  half  a  rife  time. 

Mind  and  eye  ran  down  the  long  line  of  the  ages. 
He  saw  Goths  and  Vandals,  Germans  and  Gauls  pour 
ing  through  the  passes  upon  Italy,  and  then  almost  in 
his  own  time  he  saw  that  other,  the  equal  of  Hannibal, 
almost  exactly  the  same  age,  leading  another  army 
over  the  mighty  mountains  into  the  rich  plains  below. 
He  watched  the  short  figure  of  Napoleon,  and  behind 
him  the  invincible  French  youth,  born  of  the  republic, 
dragging  their  cannon  through  the  snow  to  victory. 
"Open  your  eyes,  John,  are  you  going  to  sleep?" 
"I  was  never  further  from  sleep,  and  my  eyes  were 
so  wide  open  that  I  saw  more  than  I  ever  did  before 
in  my  life." 

"And  what  did  you  see,  my  wise  John  ?" 

"I  saw  generals  and  nations  crossing  the  moun- 

122 


ABOVE   THE    STORM 

tains  down  there.  I  saw  through  a  space  of  many 
centuries,  and  the  last  I  saw  was  your  Napoleon  lead 
ing  his  troops  over  the  Great  St.  Bernard  to  Marengo." 

Lannes'  eyes  flamed  like  stars. 

"And  the  great  marshal  whose  name  I  bear  was 
there  with  him,"  he  said.  "It  was  near  Marengo  that 
he  won  his  Dukedom  of  Montebello.  Napoleon  can 
not  come  back,  but  victory  may  perch  again  on  the 
banners  of  France." 

John  understood  him.  He  knew  how  Frenchmen 
must  have  writhed  through  all  the  years  over  Grave- 
lotte  and  Sedan  and  Metz.  He  knew  how  deeply  they 
must  have  felt  the  taunt  that  they  were  degenerate, 
and  the  prediction  of  their  enemies  that  they  would 
soon  sink  to  the  state  of  a  second  class  power.  He 
knew  how  Americans  would  have  felt  in  their  place, 
and,  while  he  had  never  believed  the  sneers,  he  knew 
they  had  been  made  so  often  that  some  Frenchmen 
themselves  had  begun  to  believe  them.  He  under 
stood  fully,  and  the  ties  that  were  knitting  him  so 
strongly  to  Lannes  increased  and  strengthened. 

"They  were  really  republicans  who  won  the  vic 
tories  of  Napoleon,"  he  said,  "and  you  have  been  a 
republic  again  for  forty-four  years.  Republics  give 
life  and  strength." 

"I  think  they  do,  and  so  does  a  liberal  monarchy 
like  that  of  England.  Freedom  makes  the  mind  grow. 
Well,  I  hope  we've  grown  so  much  that  with  help 
we'll  be  able  to  whip  Germany.  What's  become  of  the 
Alps,  John?" 

"The  clouds  have  taken  'em." 

123 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

i 

There  was  nothing  now  in  the  south  but  a  vast  bank 
of  gray,  and  presently  John  felt  drops  of  rain  on  his 
face.  Besides,  it  was  growing  much  colder.  He  did 
not  know  much  about  flying,  but  he  was  quite  sure 
that  in  the  midst  of  a  great  storm  of  wind  and  rain 
they  would  be  in  acute  danger.  He  looked  anxiously 
at  Lannes,  who  said  reassuringly : 
k  "We'll  go  above  it,  John.  It's  one  of  the  advan 
tages  of  flying.  On  earth  you  can't  escape  a  storm, 
but  here  we  mount  so  high  that  it  passes  beneath  us. 
'After  you  get  used  to  flying  you'll  wonder  why  people 
trust  themselves  on  such  a  dangerous  place  as  the 
earth." 

John  caught  the  twinkle  in  his  eye,  but  he  was 
learning  fast,  and  his  own  heart  thrilled  too  as  they 
swung  upward,  rising  higher  and  higher,  until  the 
thin  air  made  the  blood  beat  heavily  in  his  temples. 
[At  last  he  looked  down  again.  The  earth  had 
vanished.  Vast  clouds  of  gray  and  black  floated  be 
tween,  and  to  John's  startled  eyes  they  took  on  all  the 
aspects  of  the  sea.  Here  the  great  swells  rolled  and 
tumbled,  and  off  far  in  the  north  stretched  a  vast 
smooth  surface  of  tranquility.  But  beneath  him  he 
saw  flashes  of  light,  and  heard  the  heavy  mutter  as  of 
giant  guns.  High  above,  the  air  was  thin,  cold  and 
motionless. 

A  troubled  world  rolled  directly  under  them,  and 
the  scene  that  he  beheld  was  indescribably  grand  and 
awful.  The  clouds  were  in  conjunction,  and  thunder 
and  lightning  played  as  if  monstrous  armies  had 
crashed  together.  But  here  they  sailed  steadily  on  a 

124 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

motionless  sea  of  air.  He  shared  the  keen  pleasure 
that  Lannes  so  often  felt.  The  Arrow  suddenly  be 
came  a  haven  of  safety,  a  peaceful  haven  away  from 
strife. 

"Aren't  you  glad  you're  not  down  there?"  asked 
Lannes. 

"Aye,  truly." 

"The  winds  that  blow  about  the  world,  and  the 
clouds  that  float  where  the  winds  take  them  appear  to 
be  having  a  terrible  commotion,  but  we  are  safe  spec 
tators.  Monsieur  Jean  the  Scott,  I  wonder  if  the  time 
\vill  ever  come  when  we'll  have  a  flying  machine  that 
can  manufacture  its  own  air  to  sail  in.  Then  it  could 
rise  to  any  height." 

"Phil,  you're  dreaming!" 

"I  know  I  am  but  I'm  not  dreaming  any  more  than 
you  were  just  now  when  you  saw  Napoleon  and  his 
army  crossing  the  Alps.  Besides  who  can  forecast 
the  achievements  of  science?  Why,  man  who  was 
nothing  but  a  savage  yesterday  is  just  getting  a  start 
in  the  world !  Who  can  tell  what  he'll  be  doing  a  mil 
lion  years  from  now?  Think  of  going  on,  and  on  in 
the  void,  and  maybe  arriving  on  Venus  or  Mars !" 

"In  that  case  we'll  find  out  whether  that  Mars  canal 
story  is  true  or  not."' 

Lannes  laughed. 

"I  come  back  to  earth,"  he  said,  "or  rather  I  come 
back  to  a  point  a  safe  distance  above  it.  How's  our 
storm  making  out?" 

'It  seems  to  be  moving  westward." 

"And  we're  flying  fast  toward  the  north.     We'll 

125 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

soon  part  company  with  the  storm,  and  then  we'll 
drop  lower.  But  John,  you  must  take  the  glasses  and 
watch  the  skies  all  the  time." 

"Which  means  that  we'll  fly  near  the  French  border, 
and  that  I've  got  to  be  on  the  lookout  for  the  Taubes 
and  the  dirigibles." 

"And  he  guessed  right  the  very  first  time.  That's 
more  of  your  American  slang.  Yes,  John,  the  hosts 
of  the  air  are  abroad,  and  we  must  not  have  another 
encounter  with  the  Germans.  Before  night  we'll  be 
approaching  the  battle  lines,  and  the  air  will  be  full  of 
scouts.  Perhaps  it  will  be  better  to  do  the  rest  of  our 
traveling  at  night.  We  might  drop  down  in  a  wood 
somewhere,  and  wait  for  the  twilight." 

"That's  true  Philip,  but  there's  one  question  I'd  like 
to  ask  you." 

"Go  ahead." 

"Just  how  do  you  classify  me?  I  belong  to  Amer 
ica,  which  has  nothing  to  do  with  your  gigantic  war, 
and  yet  here  I  am  scouting  through  the  air  with  you, 
and  exposed  to  just  as  much  danger  as  you  are." 

"I  don't  think  I  could  have  answered  that  question 
about  classification  yesterday,  John,  but  I  can  without 
hesitation  today.  You're  an  Ally.  And  you're  an 
Ally  because  you  can't  help  it.  Germany  represents 
autocracy  and  France  democracy.  So  does  England 
who  is  going  to  help  us.  You've  risked  your  life  over 
and  over  again  with  me,  a  Frenchman,  one  who  would 
look  upon  the  defeat  of  the  German  empire  as  almost 
the  millennium.  You  may  like  the  German  people,  but 
all  your  principles,  all  your  heart-beats  are  on  our  side. 

126 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

When  we  get  to  some  convenient  place  you'll  write  to 
your  uncle  and  friend  at  Munich  that  you've  joined 
England  and  France  in  the  fight  against  German  mili 
tarism.  Oh,  you  needn't  protest!  It's  true.  I  know 
you.  You're  quiet  and  scholarly,  but  your  soul  is  the 
soul  of  adventure.  I've  seen  how  you  responded  to 
the  thrill  of  the  Arrow,  how  you're  responding  at  this 
very  moment.  I  know  with  absolute  certainty,  Mon 
sieur  Jean  the  Scott,  that  you'll  be  fighting  on  the  side 
of  England  and  France.  So  you'd  better  make  up 
your  mind  to  stick  to  me,  until  we  reach  the  French 
army." 

John  was  silent  a  moment  or  two.  Then  he  reached 
out  and  grasped  Lannes'  free  hand. 

"I  was  thinking  of  doing  the  things  you  predict," 
he  said,  "and  to  keep  you  from  being  a  false  prophet, 
Phil,  old  man,  I'll  do  them." 

Lannes  returned  his  strong  grasp. 

"But  if  the  English  come  into  the  war  on  your 
side,"  continued  John,  "I  think  I'll  join  them.  Not 
that  I'm  overwhelmingly  in  love  with  the  English,  but 
they  speak  our  American  language,  or  at  least  varia 
tions  of  it.  In  the  heat  of  battle  I  might  forget  the 
French  word  for,  retreat,  but  never  the  English." 

Lannes  smiled. 

"You  won't  be  running,  old  fellow,"  he  said. 
"You're  right  of  course  to  join  the  English  since 
they're  close  kin  to  you,  but  I  have  a  feeling,  John 
Scott,  that  you  and  I  will  see  much  of  each  other  be 
fore  this  war  is  over." 

"It  may  be  so.     I'm  beginnig  to  think,  Phil,  that 

1£7 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

lots  of  things  we  don't  dream  about  happen  to  us.  I 
certainly  never  expected  a  week  ago  to  be  in  the  mid 
dle  of  a  great  war." 

"And  you  expected  least  of  all,  Monsier  Jean  the 
Scott,  to  be  sailing  smoothly  along  in  the  air  far  above 
the  clouds,  and  with  a  terrific  storm  raging  below." 

"No,  I  didn't.  If  a  man  had  predicted  that  for  me 
I  should  have  said  he  was  insane.  But  I  think,  Phil, 
the  storm  is  leaving  us  or  we've  left  it.  That  big  ball 
of  darkness  giving  out  thunder  and  fire  is  moving  fast 
toward  the  west." 

"So  it  is,  and  there's  clear  air  beneath  us.  And  the 
Alps  are  reappearing  in  the  south." 

"Right  you  are,  Philip.  I  can  see  a  half  dozen 
peaks,  and  there  is  another,  and  now  another.  See, 
their  white  heads  coming  out  of  the  mists  and  vapors, 
whole  groups  of  them  now!" 

"Don't  they  look  from  here  like  a  friendly  lot  of 
old  fellows,  John,  standing  there  and  nodding  their 
snowy  pates  to  one  another,  just  as  they've  done  for 
the  last  million  years  or  more !" 

"You  hit  the  nail  on  the  head,  Phil.  Understand 
that?  It's  one  of  our  phrases  meaning  that  you've 
told  the  exact  truth.  There  goes  that  wicked  storm, 
farther  and  farther  to  the  west.  Soon  the  horizon 
will  swallow  it  up." 

"And  then  it  will  go  on  toward  Central  France.  I 
hope  it  won't  damage  the  vineyards.  But  what  a  fool 
I  am  to  be  talking  about  storms  of  weather,  when 
the  German  storm  of  steel  is  about  to  sweep  over 
us!" 

128 


ABOVE    THE    STORM 

"You  don't  talk  very  hopefully,  when  you  speak  of 
a  German  invasion  at  once." 

"But  I  am  hopeful.  I  expect  the  invasion  because 
we  are  not  ready.  They  accuse  us  French  of  planning 
a  surprise  attack  upon  Germany.  What  nonsense, 
when  we're  not  even  prepared  to  defend  ourselves! 
The  first  sound  of  this  war  will  show  who  was  getting 
ready  to  attack.  But  John  we'll  drive  back  that  in 
vasion,  we  and  our  allies.  I  repeat  to  you  that  the 
French  of  1914  are  not  the  French  of  1870.  The 
Third  Republic  will  command  the  same  valor  and  de 
votion  that  served  the  First.  But  here  I  am  talking 
like  an  old  politician.  Get  the  glasses,  John,  and  look 
at  our  field  of  battle,  the  heavens.  It's  all  in  the  light 
now,  and  we  can't  afford  another  encounter  with  the 
Taubes." 

John  took  a  long  look.  The  passage  of  the  storm 
had  purified  the  air  which  was  now  of  dazzling  clear 
ness,  a  deep,  silky  blue,  with  a  sun  of  pure  red  gold 
that  seemed  to  hang  wonderfully  near.  Lannes  per 
mitted  the  Arrow  to  drop  lower  and  lower,  until  the 
earth  itself  sprang  up  into  the  light. 

John  saw  again  the  green  hills,  the  blue  lakes  and 
the  streams,  neat  villages  and  splendid  country  houses. 
It  was  his  planet,  and  he  was  glad  to  come  once  more 
where  he  could  see  it. 

"It  was  fine  up  there  above  the  clouds,"  he  said  to 
Lannes,  "but  after  all  I've  got  a  very  kindly  feeling 
for  the  earth.  It's  like  meeting  an  old  friend  again." 

"Comes  of  use  and  habit.  I  suppose  if  we  lived  on 
Venus  or  Mars  we'd  have  the  same  kind  of  attach- 

129 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

ment.  But  like  you,  John,  I'm  glad  to  see  the  earth 
again.  The  scenery  is  more  varied  than  it  is  up  in 
the  heavens.  What  do  you  see  through  the  glasses, 
John  ?  Don't  miss  anything  if  it's  there.  It's  too  im 
portant." 

"I  see  in  the  north  just  under  the  horizon  four  black 
specks.  It's  too  far  away  for  me  to  tell  anything  about 
'em,  but  they  move  just  as  those  two  Taubes  did  be 
fore  their  shape  became  clear." 

"More  Taubes.  That's  certain.  And  it's  time  for 
us  to  get  away.  We're  almost  on  the  border  John 
and  the  German  aeroplanes  and  dirigibles  are  sure  to 
have  gathered." 

"There's  a  forest  a  little  to  the  right  of  us.  Suppose 
we  go  down  there." 

Lannes  examined  the  forest. 

"It  seems  fairly  large,"  he  said,  "and  I  think  it  will 
make  a  good  covert.  But  whether  good  or  bad  we 
must  drop  into  it.  The  German  airships  are  abroad 
and  we  can  take  no  chances." 

The  Arrow  descended  with  increased  speed.  John 
still  used  the  glasses,  and  he  searched  every  nook  of 
the  forest,  which  like  most  of  those  of  Europe  had 
little  undergrowth.  It  contained  no  houses  at  all,  but 
he  picked  out  an  open  space  near  the  center,  large 
enough  for  the  landing  of  the  Arrow,  which  he  pointed 
out  to  Lannes. 

"I  suppose  you'd  call  it  a  respectable  forest," 
said  John.  "I  see  some  trees  which  are  at  least 
a  foot  through,  near  the  ground.  Luckily  it's  sum 
mer  yet  and  the  foliage  is  thick.  If  I  were  one 

130 


MOVE    THE    STORM 

of  you  Europeans  I'd  never  boast  about  my  trees." 

"Some  day  I'm  going  to  run  over  to  that  America  of 
yours,  and  see  whether  all  you  tell  me  about  it  is  true. 
Steady  now,  John,  I'm  about  to  make  the  landing,  and 
it's  my  pride  to  land  more  gently  every  time  than  I 
did  the  time  before." 

They  slid  down  softly  and  alighted  on  the  grass. 
Lannes'  triumph  was  complete,  and  his  wonderful  eyes 
sparkled. 

"The  best  I've  done  yet,"  he  said,  "but  not  the  best 
I  will  do.  John,  what  time  is  it?" 

"Half-past  five." 

"With  our  long  evenings  that  makes  considerable 
daylight  yet.  Suppose  you  take  your  automatic,  and 
examine  the  woods  a  little.  I'd  go  with  you,  but  I'm 
afraid  to  leave  the  Arrow  here  alone.  Leave  the  glass 
es  with  me  though." 

John,  after  regaining  his  land  legs,  walked  away 
among  the  woods,  which  evidently  had  been  tended 
with  care  like  a  park,  bearing  little  resemblance,  as  he 
somewhat  scornfully  reminded  himself  to  the  mighty 
forests  of  his  own  country.  Still,  these  Europeans, 
he  reflected  were  doing  the  best  they  could. 

The  region  was  hilly  and  he  soon  lost  sight  of 
Lannes,  but  he  threshed  up  the  wood,  thoroughly. 
There1  was  no  sign  of  occupancy.  He  did  not  know 
whether  it  lay  in  Germany  or  France,  but  it  was  evi 
dent  that  all  the  foresters  were  gone.  A  clear  brook 
ran  through  a  corner  of  it,  and  he  knelt  and  drank. 
Then  he  went  back  to  Lannes  who  was  sitting  placidly 
beside  the  Arrow. 

131 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"Nothing  doing,"  said  John  in  the  terse  phrase  of 
his  own  country.  "At  imminent  risk  from  the  huge 
wild  animals  that  inhabit  it  I've  searched  all  this  vast 
forest  of  yours.  I've  forded  a  river  three  feet  wide, 
and  six  inches  deep,  I've  climbed  steep  mountains, 
twenty  feet  high,  I've  gone  to  the  uttermost  rim  of 
the  forest,  a  full  half-mile  away  on  every  side,  and  I 
beg  to  report  to  you,  General,  that  the  wilderness  con 
tains  no  human  being,  not  a  sign  of  any  save  ourselves. 
Strain  my  eyes  as  I  would  I  could  not  find  man  any 
where." 

Lannes  smiled. 

"You've  done  well  as  far  as  you've  gone,"  he  said. 

"I  could  go  no  farther." 

"You  said  you  saw  no  sign  of  man." 

"None  whatever." 

"But  I  do." 

"Impossible !" 

"Not  impossible  at  all.    Why  don't  you  look  up?" 

John  instantly  gazed  into  the  heavens,  and  he  was 
startled  at  the  sight  he  beheld.  The  population  of  the 
air  had  increased  suddenly  and  to  a  wonderful  extent. 
A  score  of  aeroplanes  were  outlined  clearly  against  the 
sky,  and  as  he  looked  the  distant  drumming  noise  that 
he  had  heard  in  Dresden  came  again  to  his  ears.  A 
monstrous  black  figure  cut  across  his  vision  and  soon 
sailed  directly  overhead. 

"A  Zeppelin!"  he  said. 

"A  huge  fellow,"  said  Lannes.  "The  aeroplanes  are 
German  too,  or  there  would  soon  be  trouble  between 
them  and  the  Zeppelin." 

182 


ABOVE   THE    STORM 

"Should  we  take  to  flight?" 

"No,  it's  too  late.  Besides,  I  think  we're  safe  here. 
The  foliage  is  so  dense  that  they're  not  likely  to  see 
us.  This  forest  must  lie  in  Germany,  and  I  judge  that 
the  heads  of  their  armies  have  already  passed  to  the 
west  of  us.  The  planes  may  be  scouting  to  see  whether 
French  cavalry  is  in  their  rear.  Do  you  hear  that?  I 
say,  John,  do  you  hear  that?" 

From  a  far  point  in  the  west  came  a  low  sound 
which  swelled  gradually  into  a  crash  like  thunder.  In 
a  few  moments  came  another,  and  then  another  and 
then  many.  They  could  see  no  smoke,  no  fire,  and  the 
very  distance  lent  majesty  to  the  sound. 

John  knew  well  what  it  was,  the  thudding  of  great 
guns,  greater  than  any  that  had  been  fired  before  by 
man  on  land.  Lannes  turned  ashy-pale. 

"It's  the  cannon,  the  German  cannon!"  he  said, 
"and  that  sound  comes  from  France.  The  Kaiser's 
armies  are  already  over  the  border,  marching  on  Paris. 
Oh,  John !  John !  all  the  time  that  I  was  predicting  it 
I  was  hoping  that  it  wouldn't  come  true,  couldn't  come 
true !  You  Americans  can't  understand !  In  your  new 
country  you  don't  have  age-old  passions  and  hates  and 
wrongs  and  revenges  burning  you  up !" 

"I  do  understand.  It  must  be  a  serious  battle 
though.  All  the  planes  are  now  flying  westward,  and 
there  goes  the  Zeppelin  too." 

^Which  leaves  us  safe  for  the  present.    Besides,  the 
twilight  is  coming." 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE    ZEPPELIN 

THE  brilliant  sunlight  faded  into  gray,  but  the 
European  twilight  lingers,  and  it  was  long  be 
fore  night  came.  John  and  Lannes  stood  be 
side  the  Arrozv,  and  for  a  while  neither  spoke.  They 
were  listening  to  the  thunder  of  the  great  guns  and 
they  were  trying  to  imagine  how  the  battle  was  sway 
ing  over  the  distant  and  darkening  fields.  The  last 
of  the  air  scouts  had  disappeared  in  the  dusk. 

"The  sound  doesn't  seem  to  move,"  said  Lannes, 
"and  our  men  must  be  holding  their  own  for  the  pres 
ent.  Still,  it's  hard  to  tell  about  the  location  of 
sound." 

"How  far  away  do  you  think  it  is  ?" 

"Many  miles.  We  only  hear  the  giant  cannon.  Be 
neath  it  there  must  be  a  terrible  crash  of  guns  and 
rifles.  I've  heard,  John,  that  the  Germans  have  sev- 
enteen-inch  howitzers,  firing  shells  weighing  more 
than  two  thousand  pounds,  and  France  furnishes  the 
finest  roads  in  the  world  for  them  to  move  on." 

He  spoke  with  bitterness,  but  in  an  instant  or  two 
he  changed  his  tone  and  said : 

184 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

"At  any  rate  we  haven't  made  a  god  out  of  war, 
and  that's  why  we  haven't  seventeen-inch  cannon. 
Perhaps  by  not  setting  up  such  a  god  we've  gained 
something  else — republican  fire  and  spirit  that  noth 
ing  can  overcome." 

The  twilight  now  deepened  and  the  darkness  in 
creased  fast  in  the  wood,  but  the  deep  thunder  on  the 
western  horizon  did  not  cease.  John  thought  he  saw 
flashes  of  fire  from  the  giant  cannon,  but  he  was  not 
sure.  It  might  be  sheaves  of  rays  shot  off  by  the 
sunken  sun,  or,  again,  it  might  be  his  imagination,  al 
ways  vivid,  but  stimulated  to  the  last  degree  by  the 
amazing  scenes  through  which  he  was  passing. 

After  a  while,  although  the  throb  of  the  great  guns 
still  came  complete  darkness  enveloped  the  grove.  It 
seemed  now  to  John  that  the  sound  had  moved  far 
ther  westward,  but  Lannes  had  just  shown  such  keen 
emotion  that  he  would  not  say  the  Germans  were 
pushing  their  way  farther  into  France.  However, 
Lannes  himself  noticed  it.  Presently  he  said : 

"The  battle  goes  against  us,  but  you  may  be  sure 
of  one  thing,  Monsieur  Jean  the  Scott,  we  were  heav 
ily  outnumbered  and  the  German  artillery  must  have 
been  in  caliber  as  four  to  our  one." 

"I've  no  doubt  it's  so,"  said  John  with  abundant 
sympathy. 

"The  fire  seems  to  be  dying.  Probably  the  night 
is  too  dark  for  the  combat  to  go  on.  What  do  you 
think  we  ought  to  do,  John  ?" 

"You're  the  airman,  Phil.  I'm  only  a  raw  begin 
ner." 

135 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

"But  a  beginner  who  has  learned  fast.  I  think  the 
sound  of  that  battle  in  France  has  weakened  my  nerve 
for  the  moment,  and  I  want  your  advice.  I  ask  for  it 
again." 

"Then  suppose  we  stay  where  we  are.  This  isn't 
a  bad  little  forest,  as  forests  go  in  Europe,  and  in  the 
night,  at  least,  it's  pretty  dark.  The  enemy  is  all 
around  us,  and  in  the  air  over  our  heads.  Suppose 
we  sleep  here  beside  the  Arrow" 

"That's  a  good  sound  Yankee  head  of  yours,  John. 
Jus?  as  you  think,  it  would  be  dangerous  for  us  to  run 
either  on  land  or  in  the  air,  and  so  we'll  stay  here  and 
take  the  chances.  I  secured  two  blankets  at  the  village, 
and  each  will  have  one.  You  go  to  sleep,  John,  and  I'll 
take  the  first  watch." 

"No,  I'll  take  the  first.  You  need  rest  more  than 
I  do.  You've  been  sailing  the  Arrow,  and,  besides, 
your  nerves  have  been  tried  harder  by  the  echo  of 
that  battle.  Just  for  a  little  while  I  mean  to  boss. 
'Boss,'  I'll  explain  to  you,  means  in  our  Ameri 
can  idiom  a  commander,  a  Napoleon.  Now,  stop 
talking,  wrap  yourself  in  your  blanket  and  go  to 
sleep." 

"I  obey.     But  keep  your  automatic  handy." 

He  fell  asleep  almost  instantly,  and  John,  lying  near 
with  his  own  blanket  about  him,  kept  watch  over  him 
and  the  'Arrow.  He  did  not  feel  sleepy  at  all.  His 
nerves  had  been  keyed  to  too  high  a  pitch  for  rest  to 
come  yet.  His  situation  and  the  scenes  through  which 
he  had  passed  were  so  extraordinary  that  certain  facul 
ties  seemed  to  have  become  blunted.  Although  sur- 

136 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

rounded  by  many  dangers  all  sensation  of  fear  was 
gone. 

The  blanket  was  sufficient  protection  even  against 
the  cool  European  night,  and  he  had  found  a  soft  and 
comfortable  place  on  the  turf.  The  wood  was  silent, 
save  for  the  rustle  of  a  stray  breeze  among  the  leaves. 
Far  in  the  night  he  heard  twice  the  faint  boom  of  the 
giant  cannon  deep  down  on  the  western  horizon.  For 
all  he  knew  the  sounds  may  have  come  from  a  point 
twenty  miles  away. 

He  walked  a  little  distance  from  the  'Arrow,  and 
listened  intently.  But  after  the  two  shots  the  west 
was  silent.  The  earth  settled  back  into  gloom  and 
darkness.  He  returned  to  the  Arrow  and  found  that 
Lannes  was  still  sleeping  heavily,  his  face  pale  from 
exertion  and  from  the  painful  emotions  that  he  had 
felt. 

John  was  sorry  for  him,  sorry  from  the  bottom  of 
his  heart.  Love  of  country  was  almost  universal, 
and  it  must  be  almost  death  to  a  man,  whose  native 
land,  having  been  trodden  deep  once,  was  about  to  be 
trodden  again  by  the  same  foe. 

He  went  once  more  to  the  little  stream  and  took 
another  drink.  He  sat  by  its  banks  a  few  minutes,  and 
listened  to  its  faint  trickle,  a  pleasant  soothing  sound, 
like  the  almost  unheard  sigh  of  the  wind.  Then  he 
returned  to  his  usual  place  near  the  Arroiv. 

Dead  stillness  reigned  in  the  grove.  There  was  no 
wind  and  the  leaves  ceased  to  rustle.  Not  another 
note  came  from  the  battle  of  the  nations  beyond  the 
western  horizon.  The  Arrow  and  its  master  both  lay 

137 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

at  peace  on  the  turf.  The  stillness,  the  heavy  quiet 
oppressed  John.  He  had  been  in  the  woods  at  night 
many  times  at  home,  but  there  one  heard  the  croaking 
of  frogs  at  the  water's  edge,  the  buzzing  of  insects, 
and  now  and  then  the  cry  of  night  birds,  but  here 
in  this  degenerate  forest  nothing  stirred,  and  the  air 
was  absolutely  pulseless. 

Time  began  to  lengthen.  He  looked  at  his  watch,  but 
it  was  not  yet  midnight,  and  Lannes  was  still  motion 
less  and  sleeping.  He  had  resolved,  as  most  of  the 
strain  had  fallen  upon  his  comrade,  to  let  him  sleep 
far  beyond  his  allotted  half,  and  he  walked  about 
again,  but  soundlessly,  in  order  to  keep  his  faculties 
awake  and  keen. 

The  night  had  been  dark.  Many  clouds  were  float 
ing  between  him  and  the  moon.  He  looked  up  at  them, 
and  it  seemed  incredible  now  that  beyond  them  human 
beings  could  float  above  the  thunder  and  lightning, 
and  look  up  at  the  peaceful  moon  and  stars.  Yet 
he  had  been  there,  not  in  any  wild  dash  of  a  few 
minutes,  but  in  a  great  flight  which  swept  over  nights 
and  days. 

His  early  thoughts  were  true.  A  long  era  had 
ended,  and  now  one,  charged  with  wonders  and  mar- 
vals,  had  begun.  This  mighty  war  was  the  signal  of 
the  change,  and  it  would  not  be  confined  to  the  physi 
cal  world.  The  mind  and  soul  would  undergo  like 
changes.  People  would  never  look  at  things  in  the 
same  way.  There  had  been  such  mental  revolutions 
in  the  long  past,  and  it  was  not  against  nature  for  an 
other  to  come  now. 

133 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

John  was  thoughtful,  perhaps  beyond  his  years,  but 
he  had  been  subjected  to  tremendous  emotions.  The 
unparalleled  convulsion  of  the  old  world  was  enough 
to  make  even  the  foolish  think.  Event  and  surmise 
passed  and  repassed  through  his  mind,  while  he  walked 
up  and  down  in  the  wood.  Hours  crept  slowly  by,  the 
clouds  drifted  away,  and  the  moon  came  out  in  a  gush 
of  silver.  The  stars,  great  and  small,  danced  in  a 
sky  that  was  always  blue,  beyond  the  veil. 

He  came  back  for  the  third  time  to  the  brook. 
He  was  thirsty  that  night,  but  before  he  knelt  down 
to  drink  he  paused  and  every  muscle  suddenly  became 
rigid.  He  was  like  one  of  those  early  borderers  in 
his  own  land  who  had  heard  a  sinister  sound  in  the 
thicket.  It  was  little,  a  slight  ring  of  steel,  but  every 
nerve  in  John  was  alive  on  the  instant. 

Still  obeying  the  instincts  of  ancestors,  he  knelt 
down  among  the  trees.  His  vivid  fancy  might  be  at 
work  once  more !  And  then  it  might  not !  The  ring 
ing  of  steel  on  steel  came  again,  then  a  second  time  and 
nearer.  He  slid  noiselessly  forward,  and  lay  with  his 
ear  to  the  earth.  Now  he  heard  other  sounds,  and 
among  them  one  clear  note,  the  steady  tread  of  hoofs. 

Calvary  were  approaching  the  grove,  but  which? 
German  or  French?  John  knew  that  he  ought  to 
go  and  awake  Lannes  at  once,  but  old  inherited  in 
stincts,  suddenly  leaping  into  power,  held  him.  By 
some  marvelous  mental  process  he  reverted  to  a  period 
generations  ago.  His  curiosity  was  great,  and  his  con 
fidence  in  his  powers  absolute. 

He  dragged  himself  twenty  or  thirty  yards  along 

139 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

the  edge  of  the  brook  toward  the  tread  of  hoofs,  and 
soon  he  heard  them  with  great  distinctness.  Mingled 
with  the  sound  was  the  jingling  of  bits  and  the  occa 
sional  impact  of  a  steel  lance-head  upon  another.  John 
believed  now  that  they  were  Germans  and  he  began 
to  creep  away  from  the  brook,  toward  which  the  troop 
was  coming  directly.  It  was  not  possible  to  estimate 
well  from  sound,  but  he  thought  they  numbered  at 
least  five  hundred. 

He  was  back  thirty  yards  from  the  brook,  lying  flat 
in  the  grass,  when  the  heads  of  horses  and  men 
emerged  from  the  shadows.  The  helmets  showed  him 
at  once  that  they  were  the  Uhlans,  and  without  the 
helmets  the  face  of  the  leader  alone  was  sufficient  to 
tell  him  that  the  Prussian  horsemen  had  ridden  into 
the  wood. 

The  one  who  rode  first  with  his  helmet  thrown  back 
a  little  was  Rudolf  von  Boehlen,  the  man  with  whom 
John  had  talked  at  Dresden,  and  who  had  made  such 
an  impression  upon  him.  He  had  known  the  schol 
arly  Prussian,  the  industrial  Prussian,  and  the  simple 
good-natured  Prussian  of  the  soil,  but  here  was  the 
Prussian  to  whom  the  first  god  was  Mars,  with  the 
Kaiser  as  his  prophet.  'It  was  he,  and  such  as  he,  who 
ruled  the  industrious  and  kindly  German  people,  teach 
ing  them  that  might  was  right,  and  that  they  always 
possessed  both. 

John  saw  through  the  eyes  of  both  fact  and  fancy. 
Von  Boehlen  was  a  figure  of  power.  Mind  and  body 
were  now  at  the  work  for  which  they  had  been  trained, 
and  to  which  the  nature  of  their  owner  turned  them. 

140 


Despite  his  size  and  weight  he  sat  his  horse  with  light 
ness  and  grace,  and  his  cold  blue  eyes  searched  the  for 
est  for  victims  rather  than  foes.  John  saw  in  him 
the  product  of  ceaseless  and  ruthless  training,  helped 
by  nature. 

But  von  Boehlen,  keen  as  his  eyes  were,  did  not 
see  the  figure  of  the  watcher  prone  in  the  grass.  He 
let  his  horse  drink  at  the  brook,  and  others  rode  up  by 
his  side,  until  there  was  a  long  line  of  horses  with 
their  heads  bent  down  to  the  stream.  It  occurred  to 
John  then  that  their  only  purpose  in  entering  the  wood 
was  to  water  their  animals.  He  saw  von  Boehlen 
take  a  map  from  his  pocket,  and  study  it  while  the 
horse  drank.  He  was  not  surprised  at  the  act.  He 
had  no  doubt  that  the  brook,  tiny  though  it  might  be, 
was  marked  on  the  map.  He  had  heard  that  the  Ger 
mans  foresaw  everything,  attended  to  the  last  detail, 
and  now  he  was  seeing  a  proof  of  it.  How  was  it 
possible  to  beat  them ! 

He  did  not  consider  the  danger  great,  as  he  lis 
tened  to  the  long  lapping  and  gurgling  sound,  made 
by  so  many  horses  drinking.  It  was  likely  that  the 
whole  troop  would  ride  away  in  a  few  minutes,  and 
only  a  possible  chance  would  take  them  in  the  direc 
tion  where  the  Arrow  and  Lannes  lay.  But  the  trees 
grew  thickly  in  the  circle  about  them,  and  that  chance 
was  infinitely  small. 

The  Uhlans,  under  the  lead  of  von  Boehlen,  turned 
presently,  and  rode  back  through  the  edge  of  the  wood 
into  a  field,  but  they  went  no  farther.  John,  follow 
ing  a  safe  distance,  saw  them  unsaddle  on  the  grass 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

and  make  their  camp.  Then  he  hurried  back  to  Lan- 
nes  and  awoke  him  gently. 

"What!  what  is  it?"  exclaimed  Lannes.  "The  Ger 
mans  in  Paris !  The  capital  fallen,  you  say !" 

"No!  No!  Not  so  loud!  Come  out  of  your 
dreams!  Paris  is  all  right,  but  there  are  Uhlans  just 
beyond  the  edge  of  the  wood,  and  some  scouts  of  theirs 
may  come  tramping  here." 

Lannes  was  thoroughly  awake  in  another  instant. 

"You  did  not  wake  me  when  my  time  came,  John," 
he  said. 

"I  didn't  because  you  needed  the  rest  more  than  I 
did." 

"Where  did  you  say  the  Uhlans  were?" 

"In  a  field  at  the  eastern  edge  of  the  wood.  They 
are  Prussians  led  by  an  officer,  von  Boehlen,  whom  I 
saw  at  Dresden  before  the  war  began.  They  rode 
into  the  wood  to  water  their  horses,  but  now  they've 
gone  back  to  make  a  camp." 

"You've  certainly  watched  well,  John,  and  now  I 
suppose  we  must  run  again.  They  follow  us  in  the 
air  and  they  follow  us  on  the  ground.  This  is  a 
bad  trap,  John.  Suppose  you  go  to  von  Boehlen, 
tell  him  who  you  are,  how  you  were  kidnapped  in 
a  way,  and  throw  yourself  on  his  mercy.  You'll 
be  safe.  The  Germans  want  the  friendship  of  the 
Americans." 

"And  desert  you  at  such  a  time?  Philip  Lannes, 
you're  not  worthy  to  bear  the  name  of  the  great  Mar 
shal!" 

Lannes  laughed  in  an  embarrassed  manner. 

142 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

"It  was  merely  an  offer,"  he  said.  "I  didn't  expect 
you  to  accept  it." 

"You  knew  I  wouldn't.  Come,  think  quick,  and  tell 
us  what  we're  going  to  do!" 

"You  fit  fast  into  your  new  role  of  what  you  call 
boss,  Monsieur  Jean  the  Scott!" 

"And  I  mean  to  be  boss  for  the  next  five  minutes. 
Then  you  will  have  decided  how  we're  going  to  es 
cape  and  you'll  resume  your  place." 

"As  I  said  we  won't  abandon  the  Arrow,  so  our 
passage  will  be  through  the  air.  John,  I  mean  that 
we  shall  run  the  gantlet.  We'll  pass  their  air  fleet  and 
reach  our  own." 

He  spoke  in  low  tones,  but  they  contained  the  ring1 
of  daring.  John  responded.  With  the  ending  of  the 
era,  the  changing  of  the  world,  he  had  changed,  too. 
Shy  and  sensitive  the  spirit  of  adventure  flamed  up  in 
him.  Those  flights  in  the  air  had  touched  him  with 
the  magic  of  achievements,  impossible,  but  which  yet 
had  been  done. 

"Suppose  we  launch  the  'Arrow  at  once,"  he  said. 
"I'm  ready  to  try  anything  with  you." 

"I  knew  that,  too.  One  thing  in  our  favor  is  the 
number  of  clouds  hanging  low  in  the  west,  where  their 
air  fleet  is.  It's  likely  that  most  of  the  planes  and 
dirigibles  have  gone  to  the  ground,  but  they'll  keep 
enough  above  to  watch.  The  clouds  may  enable  us  to 
slip  by." 

"If  I  had  my  way  I'd  wrap  myself  in  the  thickest 
and  blackest  of  the  clouds  and  float  westward  with  it." 

"We'll  have  to  go  slowly  to  keep  down  the  drum- 

143 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

ming  of  the  motor.  Now  a  big  push  and  a  long  push. 
So!  There!  Now  we're  rising!" 

The  Arrow,  the  strength  and  delicacy  of  which  jus 
tified  all  of  Lannes'  pride,  rose  like  a  feather,  and 
floated  gracefully  above  the  trees,  where  it  hung  poised 
for  a  few  minutes.  Then,  as  they  were  not  able  to  see 
anything,  Lannes  took  it  a  few  hundred  yards  higher. 
There  they  caught  the  gleam  of  steel  beyond  the  wood, 
and  looked  down  on  the  camp  of  Uhlans. 

With  the  aid  of  the  glasses  they  saw  most  of  the 
men  asleep  on  the  ground,  but  twenty  on  horseback 
kept  watch  about  the  field. 

"One  look  is  enough,"  said  Lannes.  "I  hope  I'll 
never  see  'em  again." 

"Maybe  not,  but  there  are  millions  of  Germans." 

"That's  the  worst  of  it.  Millions  of  'em  and  all 
armed  and  ready.  John,  I've  chosen  our  road.  We'll 
go  north  by  west,  and  I  think  we'd  better  rise  high. 
During  the  night  the  German  machines  are  likely  to 
hang  low,  and  we  may  be  able  to  pass  over  'em 
without  detection.  What  do  you  think  of  those 
clouds?" 

"They're  not  drifting  much.  They  may  hide  us  as 
a  fog  hides  a  ship  at  sea." 

The  Arrow  began  to  soar.  The  Uhlans  and  the  grove 
soon  faded  away,  and  they  rode  among  the  clouds. 
John's  watch  showed  that  it  was  about  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  He  no  longer  felt  the  chill  of  the 
air  in  those  upper  regions.  Excitement  and  suspense 
made  his  blood  leap,  warm,  through  his  veins. 

Lannes,    after   his   long   sleep,    was   stronger   and 

144 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

keener  than  ever.  His  hand  on  the  steering  rudder 
knew  no  uncertainty,  and  always  he  peered  through 
the  clouds  for  a  sign  of  the  foe,  who,  he  knew  well, 
was  to  be  dreaded  so  much.  John,  glasses  at  eye, 
sought  the  same  enemy. 

But  they  heard  and  saw  nothing,  save  the  sights  and 
sounds  of  the  elements.  A  cold,  wet  wind  flew  across 
their  faces,  and  the  planet  below  once  more  turned  in 
space,  invisible  to  eye. 

"One  could  almost  think,"  said  John,  "that  we  don't 
turn  with  it,  that  we  hang  here  in  the  void,  while  it 
whirls  about,  independent  of  us." 

"I  wish  that  were  so,"  said  Lannes  with  a  laugh. 
"Then  we  could  stay  where  we  are,  while  it  turned 
around  enough  beneath  us  to  take  the  Germans  far 
away.  But  don't  you  hear  a  faint  buzzing  there  to 
the  west,  John?" 

"Yes,  I  was  just  about  to  speak  of  it,  and  I  know 
the  sound,  too.  It's  one  of  the  big  Zeppelins." 

"Then  it's  likely  to  be  much  below.  I  judge  from 
the  presence  of  the  trees  that,  we  must  be  somewhere 
near  the  German  outposts." 

"I  wish  that  we  dared  to  descend  enough  to  see." 

"But  we  don't  dare,  Monsieur  Jean  the  Scott.  We'd 
drop  into  a  nest  of  hornets." 

"Better  slow  down  then.  Their  scouting  planes 
must  be  somewhere  near." 

"Good  advice  again.  Oh,  you're  learning  fast.  And 
meanwhile  you're  committing  yourself  more  and  more 
deeply  to  our  cause." 

"I've    already    committed    myself    deeply    enough. 

145 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

I've  told  you  that  your  prediction  about  my  joining  a 
British  force  is  true." 

"But  you'll  have  to  stay  with  us  French  until  the 
British  come.  John,  is  it  my  imagination  or  do  I  hear 
that  buzzing  below  us  again" 

"You  really  hear  it,  and  I  do,  too.  It's  a  big  Zep 
pelin  beyond  a  doubt,  and  therefore  we  must  not  be 
far  from  a  German  base.  You  know  they  have  to 
build  huge  sheds  in  which  to  keep  the  Zeppelins." 

"No  doubt  they  have  such  a  station  near  enough  on 
their  side  of  the  border.  But,  John,  I'm  going  to  have 
a  look  at  that  air-elephant.  In  all  this  thick  darkness 
they'd  never  know  what  we  are.  Are  you  ready  for 
it?" 

"Ready  and  anxious." 

The  Arrow  dropped  down  toward  the  buzzing 
sound,  which  rapidly  grew  louder.  John  had  heard 
that  a  silencer  had  been  invented  for  Zeppelins,  but 
either  it  was  a  mistake  or  they  apprehended  a  hostile 
presence  so  little  that  they  did  not  care  to  use  it. 

He  was  rapidly  becoming  inured  to  extreme  danger, 
but  his  heart  throbbed  nevertheless,  and  he  felt  the  chill 
of  the  high  damp  air.  At  the  suggestion  of  Lannes,  who 
called  him  the  eyes  of  the  ship,  he  retained  the  glasses, 
and,  with  them,  sought  continually  to  pierce  the  heavy 
masses  of  cloud.  He  could  not  yet  see  anything,  but 
the  heavy  buzzing  noise,  much  like  the  rattling  of  a 
train,  increased  steadily.  The  Zeppelin  could  not  be 
very  far  beneath  them  now. 

John  felt  a  sudden  rush  of  wind  near  him  and  a 
dark  object  swung  by.  Lannes  swiftly  changed  their 

116 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

own  course,  and  darted  almost  at  a  right  angle  in  the 
darkness. 

"A  Taube  ?"  whispered  John. 

"Yes,  one  of  the  armored  kind.  Two  men  were  in 
it,  and  most  likely  they  carried  rifles.  They're  on 
watch  despite  the  night.  Maybe  they  fear  some  of 
our  own  planes,  which  must  be  not  many  miles  in  front. 
Oh,  France,  is  not  sleeping,  John !  Don't  think  that ! 
We  are  not  prepared  as  the  Germans  were,  but  we've 
the  tools,  and  we  know  how  to  use  them." 

He  corrected  the  course  of  the  Arrow  and  again 
dropped  down  slowly  toward  the  Zeppelin.  John's 
eyes,  used  to  the  darkness,  caught  a  glimpse  of  Lan- 
nes's  face,  and  he  was  surprised.  He  had  never  before 
seen  one  express  such  terrible  resolution.  Some  dim 
idea  of  his  purpose  entered  the  American's  mind,  but 
he  did  not  yet  realize  it  fully. 

But  his  sense  of  the  weird,  of  acting  in  elements, 
hitherto  unknown  to  man,  grew.  The  Arrow,  smooth, 
sleek  and  dangerous  as  death,  was  feeling  its  way  in 
the  darkness  among  a  swarm  of  enemies.  Its  very 
safety  lay  in  the  fact  that  it  was  one  among  many, 
and,  wrapped  in  the  dark,  the  others  could  not  tell  its 
real  character,  fifty  feet  away. 

John  could  truthfully  say  to  himself  afterwards  that 
he  did  not  feel  fear  at  that  time.  He  was  so  absorbed, 
so  much  overwhelmed  by  the  excitement,  the  novelty 
and  the  cloud  of  darkness  hiding  all  these  actors  in 
the  heavens  that  no  room  was  left  in  him  for  fear. 

Lower  and  lower  they  dropped.  The  Zeppelin,  evi 
dently  not  far  above  the  earth,  was  moving  slowly. 

U7 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

John  was  reminded  irresistibly  of  an  enormous  whale 
lounging  in  the  depths  of  the  ocean,  which  here  was 
made  up  of  heavy  clouds.  In  another  minute  by  the 
aid  of  the  powerful  glasses  he  made  out  two  captive 
balloons,  and  a  little  farther  westward  three  aeroplanes 
flying  about  like  sentinels  pacing  their  beats.  He  also 
saw  beneath  them  lights  which  he  knew  to  be  the  fires 
of  a  great  camp,  but  he  could  not  see  the  men  and  the 
cannon. 

"The  German  camp  is  beneath  us,"  he  said. 

"I  thought  you'd  find  it  there,"  returned  Lannes 
bitterly.  "It's  where  our  own  camp  ought  to  be,  but 
our  men  were  defeated  in  that  battle  which  we  heard, 
and  here  the  Germans  are." 

John  did  not  see  him  this  time,  but  the  look  of  piti 
less  resolve  in  the  eyes  of  the  young  Frenchman  deep 
ened.  That  the  Germans  should  come  upon  the  soil 
of  France  and  drive  the  French  before  them  over 
whelmed  him  with  an  agony  that  left  no  room  for 
mercy. 

"There  goes  another  of  the  Taubes,"  he  whispered, 
as  a  shadow  flitted  to  the  right.  "They're  cruising 
about  in  lively  fashion.  If  anybody  hails  us  don't  an 
swer.  I'll  turn  away  in  the  darkness,  pretending  that 
we  haven't  heard." 

The  hail  came  almost  as  he  spoke,  but  the  'Arrow 
veered  to  one  side  again  at  an  angle,  and  then,  after 
a  few  minutes,  came  back  to  a  point,  where  it  hov 
ered  directly  over  the  Zeppelin  and  not  far  away. 
John  saw  beneath  them  now  the  huge  shape,  ploughing 
along  slowly  through  the  heavy  bank  of  air.  It 

148 


THE    ZEPPELIN 

loomed,  in  the  darkness,  a  form,  monstrous  and  in 
credible. 

"Are  we  just  over  the  thing,  John?"  asked  Lannes. 

"Exactly.    Look  down  and  you  can  see." 

"I  see." 

Then  his  arm  flashed  out,  and  he  hurled  something 
downward  with  all  the  concentrated  force  of  hate. 
There  came  a  stunning  crash  mingled  with  rending  and 
tearing  sounds  and  frightened  cries,  and  then  the  mon 
strous  shape  was  gone.  The  place  where  it  had  hung 
in  the  heavens  was  empty  and  silent. 

John's  heart  missed  a  dozen  beats.  His  jaw  fell 
and  he  stared  at  Lannes. 

"Yes,  I  intended  it  from  the  first,"  said  Lannes, 
"and  I  haven't  a  single  compunction.  I  got  that  bomb, 
and  three  others  in  the  Swiss  village  when  I  left  you 
at  the  inn.  I  did  not  tell  you  of  them  because — well, 
because,  I  thought  it  better  to  keep  the  secret  to  my 
self.  It's  war.  The  men  in  that  Zeppelin  came  to  de 
stroy  our  towns  and  to  kill  our  men." 

"I'm  not  accusing  you.  I  suppose,  as  you  say,  it's 
war.  But  hadn't  we  better  get  away  from  here  as  fast 
as  we  can?" 

"We're  doing  it  now.  While  we  were  talking  I  was 
steering  the  Arrow  westward.  Hark,  do  you  hear 
those  shots !" 

"I  hear  them.  It  can't  be  that  they're  firing  at  ran 
dom  in  the  air,  as  they  would  be  more  likely  to  hit  one 
another  than  a  slim  and  single  little  shape  like  the 
Arrow." 

"They're  signaling.     Of  course  they're  organized, 

149 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

and  they're  probably  trying  to  draw  all  the  planes  to 
one  spot,  after  which  they'll  spread  out  and  seek  us. 
But  they  won't  find  us.  Ah,  my  sleek  Arrow!  my 
lovely  little  Arrow,  so  fast  and  true!  You've  done 
your  duty  tonight  and  more !  We've  run  the  gantlet, 
John !  We're  through  their  air  fleet,  and  we've  left  a 
trail  of  fire!  They  won't  forget  this  night!" 

John  sat  silent,  while  Lannes  exulted.  Meanwhile 
the  Arrow,  piercing  the  low  clouds,  rushed  westward, 
unpursued. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

THE   FRENCH   DEFENSE 

THEY  flew  on  in  the  darkness,  and  both  remained 
silent.  John  at  first  had  felt  resentment 
against  Lannes,  but  he  reflected  that  this  was 
war,  and  it  was  no  worse  to  kill  with  a  bomb  in  the 
air  than  with  a  shell  on  land.  It  was  hard,  however, 
to  convince  oneself  that  destruction  and  death  were 
sovereigns  in  Europe. 

After  a  long  time  Lannes  pointed  to  the  east,  where 
a  thin  gray  was  showing. 

"The  sun  will  soon  be  up,"  he  said,  "and  it  will 
drive  the  last  cloud  before  it.  We're  going  to  have 
a  fine  day.  Look  down  at  this,  our  France,  Monsieur 
Jean  the  Scott,  and  see  what  a  beautiful  land  it  is! 
Can  you  wonder  that  we  don't  want  the  armed  feet 
of  the  Germans  to  tread  it  down?" 

The  darkness  was  shredding  away  -o  fast  that  John 
got  a  clear  view.  He  was  surprised,  too,  to  find  how 
low  they  were  flying.  They  were  not  more  than  a 
hundred  yards  above  the  tops  of  the  trees,  and  the 
glorious  country  was  all  that  Lannes  had  claimed 
for  it. 

151 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

He  saw  woods  heavy  in  foliage,  fields  checkered  in 
green  and  brown,  white  roads,  neat  villages  and  farm 
houses,  and  the  spires  of  churches.  It  seemed  impos 
sible  that  war  should  come  upon  such  a  land.  This 
word  "impossible"  was  often  recurring  to  John.  It 
was  impossible  that  all  Europe  should  go  to  war  and 
yet  the  impossible  was  happening.  The  world  would 
not  allow  twenty  million  men  to  spring  at  one  an 
other's  throats,  and  yet  they  were  doing  it. 

Lannes  suddenly  uttered  a  deep  "Ah!"  and  pointed 
with  a  long  forefinger. 

"Our  camp,"  he  said.  "On  the  hill  about  five  miles 
to  the  left.  The  planes  have  seen  us.  Three  are  com 
ing  to  meet  us." 

John  saw  the  camp  distinctly  through  the  glasses, 
a  long  intrenched  position  on  a  low,  broad  hill,  many 
guns  in  front  and  many  horses  in  the  rear,  with  the 
banners  of  France  floating  over  the  works. 

"We'll  be  there  soon,"  said  Lannes  joyfully.  "Here, 
John,  wave  this!" 

He  took  a  small  French  flag  from  the  locker  and 
John  waved  it  with  vigor.  The  fastest  of  the  planes 
was  soon  beside  them  and  Lannes  called  out  gayly : 

"The  Arrow,  Philip  Lannes  at  the  rudder,  and  John 
Scott,  an  American,  who  is  going  to  fight  with  us,  as 
passenger  and  cjmrade!" 

Thus  they  flew  into  the  republican  camp,  and  a  great 
crowd  came  forward  to  meet  them.  Lannes  stepped 
out  of  the  Arrow,  saluted  an  officer  in  the  uniform  of 
a  captain,  and  asked: 

"What  corps  is  this?" 

152 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

"That  of  General  AVillon." 

"Then,  sir,  would  you  be  so  good  as  to  conduct  me 
to  his  headquarters?  I  have  been  in  both  Berlin  and 
Vienna  in  disguise,  and  on  service  for  our  government. 
'I  have  information  and  minute  maps." 

"Come  with  me  at  once,"  said  the  officer  eagerly. 

"I  ask  you  to  make  my  comrade  comfortable  while 
I  am  gone.  He  is  an  American,  John  Scott,  whom 
an  accident  threw  with  me.  He  is  the  bravest  of  the 
brave  and  he's  going  to  serve  with  us." 

Lannes  was  dramatic  and  impressive.  Again  he  was 
the  center  of  a  scene  that  he  loved,  and,  as  always,  he 
made  the  most  of  it.  John  reddened  at  his  high  praise, 
and  would  have  withdrawn  farther  into  the  crowd,  but 
enthusiastic  young  officers  about  him  would  not  let 
him.  "Vive  l'Americain!"  they  shouted  and  patted 
him  on  the  shoulders. 

Lannes  went  at  once  with  the  captain,  and  John  was 
left  with  his  new  friends.  Friends,  in  truth  they  were, 
and  their  enthusiasm  grew  as  he  told  of  their  extraor 
dinary  flight,  their  battle  with  the  Taubes,  and  the 
destruction  of  the  Zeppelin  by  Lannes.  Then  their 
applause  became  thunder,  and,  seeing  it  in  the  dis 
tance  and  the  perspective,  John  became  more  recon 
ciled  to  the  throwing  of  the  bomb.  War  was  killing 
and  one  could  not  change  it. 

While  they  heard  his  story  and  cheered  him  the 
French  did  not  neglect  his  comfort.  Young  officers, 
many  of  whom  were  mere  boys,  insisted  upon  enter 
taining  this  guest  from  the  air.  It  was  so  early  that 
they  had  not  yet  had  their  own  breakfasts,  and  while 

153 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

different  groups  fought  for  him  he  finally  sat  down 
beside  a  fire  with  a  dozen  lieutenants  of  about  his  own 
age. 

The  food  was  abundant  and  good,  and,  as  he  ate 
and  drank,  he  was  compelled  to  tell  their  story  over 
again. 

"I'm  glad  Lannes  got  that  monster,  the  Zeppelin," 
said  one  of  the  young  lieutenants.  "God  knows  we've 
had  little  enough  success  so  far.  They  say  we  were 
ready  for  war,  and  had  planned  to  strike.  But  it  was 
the  Germans  who  struck.  That  proves  who  had  done 
the  planning.  They  say  that  our  officers  were  in  Bel 
gium,  making  ready  for  the  French  army  to  march 
through  that  country,  and  yet  when  the  Germans 
pushed  into  Belgium  they  found  no  French.  The  ac 
cusation  refutes  itself." 

"Are  the  Germans  in  Belgium?"  asked  John,  as 
tonished. 

"With  a  great  army,  and  England  has  declared 
herself.  She  is  sending  a  force  to  our  help.  You 
will  not  lack  for  comrades  who  speak  your  own 
tongue." 

"We  thought  we  heard  last  night  the  sounds  of  a 
battle." 

"You  thought  right.  It  was  we  who  were  fighting 
it,  and  we  were  defeated.  We  were  driven  back  many 
miles,  but  we  were  not  beaten,  man  to  man.  With 
even  numbers  we  could  have  held  them,  but  they  were 
three  or  four  to  one,  and  they  have  monster  cannon 
which  far  outrange  ours." 

"It  was  one  of  those  giant  guns  I  heard,  because 

154, 


THE    FRENCH   DEFENSE 

we  heard  nothing  else.  Are  the  Germans  coming  for 
ward  for  another  attack  ?'" 

"We  don't  know.  Our  aeroplanes  report  no  move 
ment  in  their  camp,  but  the  sun  has  scarcely  risen  yet. 
Still  we  all  think  they'll  come.  We  know  it's  their 
plan  to  make  a  gigantic  rush  on  Paris.  Our  spies 
report  that  their  most  frequent 'boast  is :  'Ten  days  to 
France  and  twenty  days  to  Paris.'  Well,  the  first 
part  of  it  is  more  than  fulfilled." 

Silence  and  sadness  fell  over  the  group  of  brave 
young  men.  John's  heart  was  filled  with  sympathy 
for  them.  His  nature  was  one  that  invariably  took 
the  part  of  invaded  against  invaders,  and  the  invaders 
had  already  struck  a  mighty  blow.  But  it  was  he, 
as  yet  a  stranger  among  them,  who  restored  cheerful 
ness. 

"I've  been  with  one  Frenchman  through  adventures 
and  dangers,  of  which  I  never  dreamed,"  he  said. 
"Never  once  did  his  hand  or  eye  waver.  I  know  that 
there  are  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Frenchmen  like 
him,  and  such  men  can't  fail." 

"Thank  you,"  one  of  them  said  simply.  "We 
Frenchmen  of  the  Third  Republic  shall  try  to  fight 
as  well  as  the  Frenchmen  of  the  First  Republic,  and 
we'll  pray  that  our  allies,  the  English,  may  come 
soon." 

John  was  silent.  He  knew  even  better  than  they 
how  necessary  was  the  arrival  of  the  English.  He 
had  been  in  Germany  and  he  had  seen  something  of 
the  mobilization.  He  knew  that  the  planet  had  never 
before  borne  anything  comparable  to  the  German  war 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

machine  which  was  already  rolling  forward  upon 
France  and  Belgium.  Would  the  invaded,  even  with 
the  help  of  England,  be  able  to  stop  it? 

The  breakfast  finished,  he  lay  down  in  one  of  the 
tents  on  a  blanket,  and,  despite  the  noises  of  the  camp, 
soon  slept.  But  he  was  awakened  by  Lannes  two  or 
three  hours  later. 

"I've  found  a  way  for  you  to  send  telegrams  through 
Switzerland,  and  then  to  Munich,  telling  your  people 
where  you  are  and  what  you  are  going  to  do,"  he  said, 
"and  now  I'm  going  to  leave  you  for  a  while.  I'm 
going  on  another  scout  in  the  Arroiv,  but  I  go  alone. 
,You,  I  take  it,  will  do  your  fighting  now  on  land.  But, 
John  Scott,  I've  been  proud  to  know  you  and  to  have 
had  such  a  flight  with  you.  I  don't  suppose  that  any 
other  beginner  has  ever  had  such  a  lively  start  as  yours, 
but  you've  gone  through  it  like  a  veteran.  I  want  to 
shake  your  hand." 

He  pulled  off  his  aviator's  glove,  and  the  two  hands 
met  in  a  powerful  clasp.  Then  his  dramatic  instinct 
keenly  alive  he  turned  and  sprang  into  the  waiting 
'Arrow.  The  young  officers  gave  it  a  long  push,  and, 
rising  lightly  and  gracefully,  it  soared  over  the  army, 
far  up  into  the  blazing  sunlight.  Its  strange  navigator 
waved  one  hand  to  those  below,  and  then  the  Arrow, 
true  to  its  name,  shot  away  toward  the  north. 

"There  goes  the  bravest  man  I  ever  saw,"  said  John. 
"Give  him  air  to  float  in,  and  I  believe  he'd  try  for  the 
sun." 

"All  those  flying  men  are  brave,"  said  a  young  offi 
cer,  "but  Lannes  is  the  bravest  of  them  all,  as  he  is 

156 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

also  the  most  skillful.  As  a  scout  he  is  worth  ten  thou 
sand  men  to  us." 

"I  must  look  for  those  English  of  whom  he  spoke," 
said  John,  "I  have  trespassed  upon  your  courtesy  here 
long  enough.  I  wish  to  join  them  and  serve  with 
you." 

"They're  not  all  English  by  any  means.  Fully  half 
of  them  are  your  own  countrymen,  Americans.  The 
English  and  Americans  quarrel  much  among  them 
selves,  but  they  unite  against  any  foe.  My  own  name 
is  Creville,  Louis  Creville,  and  I'll  take  you  to  this 
company,  The  Strangers,  as  with  pride  they  call  them 
selves." 

Creville  led  the  way,  and  John  followed  toward  an 
other  wing  of  the  French  force.  The  young  American 
observed  the  French  soldiers  closely.  They  did  not  look 
either  so  stalwart  or  so  trim  as  the  Germans.  Their 
long  blue  coats,  and  baggy  red  trousers  had  a  curious 
effect.  The  color  scheme  seemed  to  John  more  fitted 
to  a  circus  than  to  an  army,  but  they  were  lively,  active 
men,  their  faces  gay  and  their  eyes  full  of  intelligence. 
He  knew  from  his  history  that  they  had  looked  just 
the  same  way  and  had  acted  just  the  same  way  when 
they  followed  the  victorious  banners  of  Napoleon  into 
nearly  every  capital  of  Europe. 

"We're  almost  at  the  camp  of  the  Strangers,"  said 
Captain  Creville.  "None  could  ever  mistake  it,  because 
their  debate  this  morning  upon  their  respective  merits 
is  uncommonly  spirited.  Listen !" 

"I  tell  you,  Wharton,  you  Yankees  have  no  disci 
pline.  By  Gad,  sir,  your  lack  of  it  is  startling." 

157 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"We  don't  need  it,  Carstairs,  because  we  were  al 
ways  able  to  lick  you  English  without  it." 

"Lick  us,  you  boasters!  Where  did  you  ever  lick 
us?" 

"Wherever  we  were  able  to  find  you." 

"My  histories  tell  me  that  you  never  looked  for  us 
much." 

"But  those  histories  were  written  by  Englishmen. 
I'll  lay  you  a  good  five-dollar  bill  against  one  of 
your  shilling-short  pounds  that  I  beat  you  into  Ber 
lin." 

"As  a  prisoner,  yes.     I've  no  doubt  of  it." 

"Gentlemen,"  said  Creville,  as  he  took  a  step  for 
ward,  and  looked  into  a  little  dip,  "I  bring  you  a  new 
comrade." 

Within  the  dip  lay  at  least  two  hundred  youths  and 
young  men.  Nearly  all  were  fair,  and  they  were  un 
mistakably  Americans  and  English.  The  two  who  had 
been  carrying  on  the  violent  controversy  were  stretched 
flat  on  the  grass  almost  at  the  feet  of  Creville.  But 
they  sat  up,  when  they  heard  him,  and  John  saw  that 
they  were  uncommonly  handsome  and  athletic,  their 
age  about  his  own.  They  stepped  forward  at  once,  and 
extended  to  John  the  hand  of  fellowship.  Captain 
Creville  made  the  introductions. 

"He  wishes  to  enlist  with  you,"  he  said. 

"He'll  be  welcome,  I  know,"  said  the  Englishman, 
Carstairs.  "Our  commander,  Captain  Colton,  is  not 
here  at  this  moment,  but  we  expect  him  in  a  half  hour. 
How  did  you  arrive,  Mr.  Scott?" 

"He  dropped  down,"  replied  Creville  for  John. 

158 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

"Dropped  down.  I  don't  understand  you,  Cap- 
itiain?" 

Creville  pointed  straight  up  into  the  heavens. 

"He  came  like  the  bird,"  he  said.  "He  sailed 
through  the  air,  seeking  his  nest.  As  soon  as  he  saw 
us  he  said:  'Here  is  the  perfect  place;  here  I  can 
dwell  with  the  kindest  and  best  people  in  the  world; 
and  down  he  swooped  at  once." 

"I  suppose  you  mean  that  he's  an  airman  and  that 
he  came  in  a  flying  machine,"  said  the  American, 
Wharton.  "Carstairs  will  arrive  at  that  conclusion, 
too,  if  you  give  him  time,  but  being  an  Englishman, 
time  he  must  have." 

"But  when  I  arrive  at  the  conclusion  it 'will  be  right," 
said  Carstairs. 

"It's  true  that  Mr.  Scott  came  by  machine,"  said 
Captain  Creville,  who  was  now  speaking  in  excellent 
English.  "He  arrived  with  our  great  young  aviator, 
Philip  Lannes,  and  he  has  had  many  and  thrilling  ad 
ventures,  of  which  he  will  tell  you  later.  I  suppose 
you  will  take  your  part  in  these  English  and  American 
controversies,  Mr.  Scott,  but  your  new  captain  will 
have  nothing  to  do  with  them." 

"Is  he  an  Englishman  or  an  American  ?" 

"You  can  decide  that  for  yourself.  He  was  born 
in  England.  His  mother  was  American  and  his  father 
English.  He  was  taken  to  America  when  he  was  three 
years  old,  and  was  educated  there,  but,  after  finishing 
at  Harvard,  he  spent  a  year  at  Oxford.  It  seemed 
to  all  of  us  that  has  appointment  as  captain  of  this 
troop  was  most  happy.  The  English  are  sure  that 

159 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

he's  English,  the  American  know  that  he's  American, 
he  himself  says  nothing,  and  so  all  are  happy.  Ah, 
here  he  comes  now,  ahead  of  time!" 

Daniel  Colton,  a  tall  fair  young  man  with  a  fine, 
open  face,  entered  the  dip,  and  Captain  Creville  at 
once  turned  John  over  to  him. 

"We're  glad  to  have  you,  Mr.  Scott,"  said  Colton, 
"but  the  service  will  be  hard  and  full  of  danger." 

"I  expect  it,  sir." 

"These  young  men  are  serving  France  for  love, 
and  nearly  all  of  them  are  privates.  Carstairs  and 
Wharton  are  in  the  ranks  and  you'll  have  to  take  a 
place  with  them." 

"I  accept  gladly,  sir." 

"The  right  spirit.  Wharton,  you  and  Carstairs  get 
him  a  uniform  and  arms,  and  he'll  stay  with  you  until 
further  orders." 

Then  Captain  Coulton  hurried  away.  Captain  Cre 
ville  bowed  and  also  withdrew. 

"Come  on,  Scott,"  said  Carstairs.  "We've  an  extra 
uniform,  and  it'll  just  about  fit  you.  A  rifle,  cartridges 
and  all  your  other  arms  are  ready,  too." 

John  was  equipped  promptly,  and  then  many  intro 
ductions  followed.  It  was  a  little  Anglo-American 
island  in  the  midst  of  a  French  sea,  and  they  gave  a 
joyous  welcome  to  a  new  face.  John  noticed  that 
many  of  them  bore  slight  wounds,  and  he  soon  learned 
that  several  others,  hurt  badly,  lay  in  an  improvised 
hospital  at  the  rear. 

"The  Germans  are  pressing  us  hard,"  said  Wharton. 
"They  whipped  us  yesterday  afternoon,  and  they're 

160 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

sure  to  come  for  us  again  today.  There's  Captain 
Colton  now  standing  on  the  earthwork,  watching 
through  his  glasses.  In  my  opinion  something's  do- 
ing." 

Nearly  all  the  Strangers  went  forward.  From  a 
hillock,  John  with  his  two  new  friends  looked  toward 
the  forest,  miles  in  their  front.  The  forest  itself  was 
merely  a  blind  mass  of  green,  but  overhead  swung 
aeroplanes  and  captive  balloons. 

"Look  up!"  said  Carstairs. 

John  saw  a  half  dozen  aeroplanes  hovering  some  dis 
tance  in  front  of  their  own  lines. 

"I  think  they're  signaling,"  said  Carstairs.  "One 
of  those  monster  guns  must  be  getting  ready  to  dis 
gorge  itself." 

"The  forty-two  centimeter?"  said  John. 

"Yes,  and  I'm  right,  too.  I  saw  a  flash  in  the  for 
est,  and  here  comes  the  little  messenger!" 

There  was  a  roar  and  a  crash  so  tremendous  that 
John  was  almost  shaken  from  his  feet.  An  enormous 
shell  burst  near  the  earthworks,  sending  forth  a  per 
fect  cloud  of  shrapnel  and  steel  fragments.  It  resem 
bled  the  explosion  of  a  volcano,  and  as  his  ears  recov 
ered  their  power  after  the  shock  John  heard  the  cries 
of  many  wounded. 

"I  think  this  force  carries  only  one  such  gun  with 
it,"  said  Carstairs,  "and  it  will  be  some  time  before 
they  can  fire  it  again.  We  have  nothing  to  equal  it, 
but  the  French  seventy-five  millimeter  is  an  awful 
weapon.  The  gunners  can  time  them  so  the  shells 
burst  only  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  from  the  ground,  and 

161 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

then  they  rain  death.  I  think  it  likely  that  we  have 
out  now  a  flanking  force  that  will  get  within  range." 

"There's  cover  to  the  right,"  said  Warton,  "if  the 
French  batteries  advance  at  all,  it  will  be  that  way." 

They  were  ordered  to  stand  to  their  arms,  but  it 
did  not  keep  them  from  watching,  as  at  present  there 
was  nothing  for  them  to  do.  A  second  shell  came 
presently  from  a  huge  caterpillar  gun,  but  the  shell 
burst  too  far  away  to  do  any  harm.  John  and  his 
comrades  turned  their  attention  back  to  the  right, 
where  a  line  of  woods  ran. 

Ten  minutes  more  of  waiting  and  they  saw  a  suc 
cession  of  flashes  among  the  trees.  The  French  field 
guns  far  in  advance  of  the  main  force  were  at  work. 

"Well  done,"  said  Carstairs.  "The  French  artil 
lery  is  fine,  Scott.  I  believe  their  medium  guns  can 
beat  any  others  of  the  same  class  in  the  world.  Look 
how  those  woods  flame  with  their  fire!  It  scares  me 
to  go  up  in  the  air,  but  I-'d  like  to  be  in  one  of  those 
aeroplanes,  where  I  could  see  the  effect  of  the  cannon 
ade." 

"There  goes  'Busy  Bertha'  again,"  said  Wharton. 

"What's  'Busy  Bertha'?"  asked  John. 

"Oh,  it's  merely  a  nickname  we've  given  to  the 
Krupp  monster.  The  French  started  it,  I  believe,  but 
it's  spread  to  the  Strangers.  It's  aimed  at  our  field 
guns  this  time!  There  the  shell  has  burst  in  the  for 
est  !  I  wish  I  knew  what  it  had  done !"  • 

"Not  much,  I  judge,"  said  Carstairs,  "because  the 
French  guns  are  replying  with  as  much  fervor  as  ever. 
The  woods  are. fairly  blazing  with  their  fire!" 

162 


"A  second  shell  came  presently  from  a  huge 
caterpillar  gun." 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

"And  yonder,"  said  John,  "are  the  Uhlans.  Look  at 
that  mass  of  steel  on  the  far  edge  of  the  plain!" 

An  immense  force  of  German  cavalry  was  issuing 
from  the  forest  directly  in  their  front,  and  was  form 
ing  in  a  long  line.  The  distance  was  great,  but  the 
August  sunshine  was  so  clear  that  all  objects  wert 
magnified  and  made  more  vivid.  The  three  clearly 
saw  the  great  mass  of  German  horsemen  defiling  to 
ward  the  French  right.  Captain  Colton  of  the  Strang 
ers  reappeared  and  stood  near  them,  watching  through 
a  pair  of  powerful  glasses.  John  knew  that  he  was 
anxious,  and,  although  his  experience  of  war  was 
only  three  or  four  days  old,  he  well  knew  the  reason 
why. 

"I've  glasses  myself,"  said  Carstairs,  who  was  hold 
ing  a  pair  to  his  eyes.  "Take  a  look,  Scott." 

John  accepted  them  eagerly.  They  were  strong, 
and  the  German  cavalry  seemed  to  come  very  near. 
Then  he  saw  how  numerous  they  were.  They  must 
be  thousands  and  thousands,  and  the  front  files,  which 
had  wheeled,  were  already  disappearing  in  the  forest 
on  the  French  right.  In  America  most  forests  would 
have  been  impracticable  for  cavalry,  but  it  was  not 
likely  to  be  so  here,  where  there  was  little  or  no  under 
growth. 

John  turned  the  glasses  back  to  the  point  in  the 
woods  where  the  French  field  guns  were  posted.  There 
he  saw  rapid  flashes  and  the  steady  rolling  crash  con 
tinued.  Evidently  the  seventy-five  millimeter  French 
cannon  were  all  that  was  claimed  for  them.  But  he 
knew  that  the  German  cavalry  must  now  be  protected 

163 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

largely  by  the  forest,  and  his  heart  beat  heavily  with 
apprehension  for  the  French  guns  and  their  gunners. 

"There  goes  'Busy  Bertha'  again !"  exclaimed  Whar- 
ton. 

John  remembered  nothing  clearly  for  the  next  min 
ute  or  two.  There  was  a  vast  rushing  sound,  a  crash 
of  thunder,  and,  although  he  was  not  touched,  he  was 
thrown  from  his  feet.  He  sprang  up,  dazed,  cleared 
his  eyes  and  looked  around.  The  monstrous  shell, 
weighing  more  than  a  ton,  had  burst  almost  in  the 
heart  of  the  French  army,  killing  or  wounding  at  least 
three  hundred  men,  and  spreading  awe  among  the 
others.  Nothing  so  capable  of  destruction  and  made 
by  man  had  ever  before  been  seen  in  the  history  of 
the  world.  And  the  shot  had  come  from  a  point  at 
least  ten  miles  away,  where  the  giant  lay  invisible. 

The  glasses  had  not  been  hurt  in  the  fall  and  he 
handed  them  back  to  Carstairs.  No  harm  had  been 
done  among  the  Strangers,  although  he  was  not  the 
only  one  who  had  been  thrown  to  the  ground.  But 
they  were  bold  hearts  and  they  jested  among  them 
selves. 

"I  hope  they  won't  aim  that  pop-gun  so  well  again," 
said  Wharton. 

"After  all,  Scott,"  said  Carstairs,  "you  were  per 
haps  safer  with  Lannes  a  half  mile  up  in  the  air.  The 
forty-two  centimeter  couldn't  reach  you  there." 

"Maybe  not,"  said  John,  "but  I'm  one  of  the  Strang 
ers  now,  and  I'll  take  my  chances  with  them.  I'm  most 
alarmed  about  the  Uhlans  who  have  gone  into  the 
woods  on  our  right." 

164 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

"To  cut  off  our  field  guns,  of  course.  And  look! 
Here  comes  the  German  army  in  our  front  to  support 
their  flanking  movement!" 

The  fire  in  the  wood  increased  in  intensity,  and 
John  saw  a  great  body  of  French  troops  advancing  to 
the  support  of  their  artillery.  Evidently  the  French 
leader  meant  to  maintain  his  fire  there  and  also  to  pro 
tect  his  field  guns  agains  capture. 

"I  told  you,  Wharton,"  said  Carstairs,  "that  the 
Germans  would  give  us  no  rest,  that  they  would  ad 
vance  at  once  to  a  new  battle." 

"You  didn't  have  to  tell  it  to  me.  I  knew  it  as 
well  as  any  Englishman  could  possibly  know  it,  per 
haps  better,  but  I'm  modest,  and  I  didn't  talk  about 
it." 

"If  you  only  kept  your  ignorance  as  well  as  your 
knowledge  to  yourself,  Wharton,  you'd  have  a  greater 
reputation  for  wisdom.  Look  out !" 

A  shell  that  failed  to  explode  in  the  air  struck  near. 
Carstairs  threw  himself  upon  Wharton,  and,  at  the 
imminent  risk  of  his  own  life,  dragged  him  down  just 
in  time,  as  the  shell  burst  and  threw  fragments  over 
their  heads. 

"Thanks,  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton.  "Your  first 
name  is  Percy,  but  you  don't  act  like  a  Percy." 

"Expect  the  same  from  you,  old  fellow,  when  the 
time  comes." 

"I'll  do  my  best." 

John  was  absorbed  now  in  the  tremendous  panorama 
of  war,  carried  on  with  all  the  mighty  machines  of 
death  that  man  had  invented.  A  heavy  German  force 

165 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

appeared  on  their  left  also.  It  was  yet  distant,  but 
it  was  nearer  than  the  great  mass  in  the  center.  Un 
trained  as  he  was  he  knew  nevertheless  that  the  Ger 
mans,  with  their  greatly  superior  numbers,  were  seek 
ing  to  envelop  the  French.  But  the  defensive  guns  on 
the  right  in  the  wood  were  maintaining  a  swift  and  ter 
rible  fire.  They  were  pouring  showers  of  shrapnel 
not  only  on  the  Uhlans,  but  upon  the  gray  masses  of 
infantry  crossed  the  wide  intervening  fields. 

The  Strangers  were  now  drawn  up  by  one  of  the 
earthworks,  but  it  would  be  a  long  time  before  they 
went  into  action.  That  heaving  gray  sea  of  Germans 
could  not  come  within  range  of  the  rifles  for  an  hour 
yet.  Meantime  the  artillery  would  carry  on  the  battle 
over  a  space  of  miles.  While  he  waited  he  could  look 
on  and  see  it  all. 

More  and  more  guns  were  coming  into  action.  Bat 
teries  were  sent  off  to  the  left  to  meet  the  second  Ger 
man  flanking  force  there,  and  soon  the  heaviest  of 
the  French  cannon  in  the  center  were  able  to  reach 
the  advancing  enemy  directly  in  their  front. 

The  scene  became  tremendous  and  full  of  awe. 
There  was  little  smoke,  but  along  two  vast  semi-cir 
cles,  one  convex,  and  the  other  concave,  flashes  ran 
like  continuous  lightning,  while  the  whole  earth  grum 
bled  and  roared.  The  air  seemed  surcharged  with 
death,  and  John  suddenly  found  it  hot  in  his  lungs  as 
he  breathed. 

Through  the  roar  of  the  guns  he  heard  all  the  time 
the  malicious  shrieking  of  the  shrapnel.  It  was  fall 
ing  among  the  defenders,  killling  and  wounding  hun- 

166 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

dreds,  and  John  knew  that  the  storm  beat  also  on  the 
great  gray  circle  that  was  ever  coming  nearer.  Now 
and  then  a  crash,  louder  than  all  the  rest,  came  from 
the  forty-two  centimeter,  and  whenever  the  shefl 
struck  true  it  tore  everything  about  it  to  pieces,  no 
matter  how  strong. 

Themunder  of  the  guns  was  so  steady  and  so  near 
one  note  that  the  Strangers  could  talk  almost  in  an 
ordinary  tone. 

"It's  our  guns  on  the  right  that  are  in  the  most  dan 
ger,"  said  John. 

"Correct,"  said  Wharton.  "The  Uhlans  are  trying 
to  cut  them  off,  because  those  guns  are  doing  great 
damage.  Take  the  glasses  again,  and  you  can  see 
their  shells  tearing  through  the  German  lines." 

"I  don't  know  that  I  want  to  see." 

"Oh,  look !  This  is  war,  and  you'll  have  to  get  used 
to  it!" 

Then  John  looked  and  he  saw  that  the  German  lines 
were  not  unbroken,  as  they  had  seemed  to  the  naked 
eye.  The  shrapnel  were  tearing  through  them,  making 
great  holes,  but  the  massive  German  columns  never 
faltered  for  an  instant.  The  gaps  in  their  ranks  were 
filled  up,  and  they  came  on  at  an  even  pace,  resolved  to 
capture  or  destroy  the  French  force.  And  they  car 
ried  with  them  the  memories  of  Gravelotte,  Sedan  and 
Metz.  They  would  do  as  well  as  the  men  of  old  von 
Moltke  had  done. 

John  felt  a  thrill  of  admiration.  The  great  mili 
tary  monarchy  had  built  its  machine  well.  It  seemed 
at  the  moment  resistless.  It  was  made  of  steel  rather 

167 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

than  human  flesh  and  blood,  and  it  would  roll  over 
everything.  Nothing  had  yet  stopped  that  mighty  con 
cave  curve  of  gray,  although  more  and  more  French 
cannon  were  coming  into  action,  and  from  right  to 
left,  and  from  left  to  right,  they  showered  it  with 
unceasing  death. 

But  the  German  artillery,  far  more  numerous  and 
powerful  than  the  French,  were  supporting  their  in 
fantry.  Shells  were  poured  fast  upon  the  hasty  earth 
works.  Hundreds  and  hundreds  of  the  defenders  fell. 
The  roar  was  now  so  stupendous  that  John  could 
scarcely  hear,  and  the  air,  before  golden  in  the  sun 
shine,  turned  a  livid  fiery  hue. 

All  the  Strangers  were  now  formed  in  one  of  the 
trenches,  and  then  wisely  knelt  low.  John  heard  the 
shrieking,  whining  noise  incessantly  over  his  head,  and 
it  made  his  blood  run  cold.  Instinctly  he  pressed  hard 
against  the  side  of  his  trench,  but  his  curiosity  was  so 
keen  that  from  time  to  time  he  raised  his  head  above 
the  edge  to  see  how  the  battle  fared  directly  in  front. 
The  gray  Germans  were  much  nearer,  marching  with 
the  solid  tread  that  seemed  able  to  carry  them  across 
the  world,  while  their  gigantic  artillery  on  the  flanks 
and  in  the  intervals  flamed  and  roared  without  ceas 
ing. 

John  knew  that  the  loss  among  the  French  must  be 
great,  and  he  knew,  too,  that  when  the  huge  machine 
struck  them  they  would  be  shattered.  He  wondered 
that  the  French  leader  did  not  order  the  retreat,  but 
while  he  was  wondering  a  trumpet  suddenly  sounded 
a  shrill  clear  note  audible  amid  the  roar  of  the  great 

168 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

guns,  and  he  saw  Captain  Colton  beckon  to  the  Strang 
ers. 

John  knew  they  were  going  into  battle,  but  he  felt 
relief  because  their  long  waiting  was  over.  His 
senses  had  become  dulled  to  danger.  He  felt  the  surge 
and  sweep  of  tremendous  conflict,  and  relief  came  with 
action. 

As  they  stood  up  he  obtained  a  better  view  of  the 
field.  The  Germans  were  yet  nearer  now,  and,  seen 
through  the  blazing  light  of  the  cannon,  they  were 
magnified  and  increased.  Although  yet  too  distant 
in  the  center,  the  flanks  were  near  enough  to  open  fire 
with  the  rifles,  and  their  crash  in  scores  of  thousands 
was  added  to  the  tremendous  roar  of  the  cannon  fire. 

Captain  Colton  beckoned  again  to  the  Strangers, 
and  joining  a  heavy  infantry  force  they  crept  out 
toward  the  right,  and  then  among  the  trees.  John 
divined  at  once  their  mission.  They  were  to  support 
and  save  the  French  field  batteries  which  had  gone 
into  the  wood  and  which  had  done  so  much  damage  to 
the  German  army. 

They  could  not  mistake  their  destination.  The  flash 
and  crash  came  from  a  point  directly  in  front  of  them, 
and  the  whole  forest  was  lighted  up  by  the  blaze  of  the 
guns.  Farther  to  their  right  John  heard  the  heavy 
tramp  of  horsemen  in  thousands.  There  he  knew  were 
the  Uhlans,  circling  to  cut  off  the  French  guns. 

The  wood  opened  out,  leaving  wide  clear  spaces,  and 
then  John  saw  the  countless  helmets  of  the  Uhlans,  as 
they  charged  with  a  deep-throated  German  roar.  It 
seemed  that  they  were  to  be  ridden  into  the  earth,  but 

169 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

he  found  himself  kneeling  with  the  others  and  firing 
his  rifle  as  fast  as  he  could  pull  trigger  into  the  charg 
ing  mass. 

John  felt  like  a  man  sending  bullet  after  bullet  into 
some  huge  wild  beast,  seeking  to  devour.  For  the 
moment  the  Uhlans  were  blended  into  one  mass,  a 
single  entity.  He  had  a  vision  of  the  wild  faces  of 
men,  of  the  huge  red  eyes  of  horse,  and  of  their  open 
slavering  mouths,  disclosing  rows  of  cruel  white  teeth. 
It  was  those  white  teeth  that  he  saw  clearest,  and  often 
he  fired  at  the  horses  rather  than  their  riders. 

Nearer  came  the  Uhlans.  The  earth  resounded  with 
their  tread.  The  cruel  white  teeth  of  the  horses  flashed 
almost  in  John's  face.  He  began  to  have  a  horrible 
fear  that  they  could  not  stop  these  ruthless  horsemen, 
but  the  French  relieving  force  had  brought  with  it 
light  guns,  which  were  now  pushed  up,  opening  almost 
point  blank  on  the  Uhlans. 

The  hail  of  steel  drove  directly  in  the  faces  of  horses 
and  men,  and  they  reeled  back.  Men  might  stand  such 
a  fire,  but  horses  could  not.  They  bolted  from  it  by 
hundreds,  knocked  down  and  trampled  upon  one  an- 
other,  creating  a  vast  turmoil  and  confusion  among 
the  Germans. 

John  was  conscious  that  he  had  sprung  to  his  feet, 
and  was  advancing  again  with  his  comrades  directly 
upon  the  Uhlans.  They  were  still  reloading  and  firing 
as  fast  as  they  could,  and  the  light  artillery,  between 
the  spaces,  was  cutting  a  perfect  harvest  of  death.  As 
the  Uhlans  were  driven  back  out  of  the  open  and 
among  the  trees  their  difficulties  increased.  It  was 

170 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

impossible  to  fall  into  any  kind  of  formation  and 
charge  such  a  formidable  infantry  defended  by  guns. 

The  riflemen  pressed  closer  and  closer  and  poured 
upon  them  such  a  deadly  fire  that  after  many  vain 
efforts  to  hold  their  ground  the  trumpets  sounded  the 
recall,  and  all  those  who  were  able  to  ride  retreated. 

The  French  set  up  a  tremendous  cheer  and  swept 
forward  to  meet  their  field  guns  which  were  slowly  re 
tiring,  sending  heavy  volleys  into  the  German  masses 
as  they  withdrew.  Yet  their  escape  was  a  narrow  one. 
Without  the  sortie  from  the  fort  they  would  certainly 
have  been  cut  off  by  the  Uhlans. 

John  found  himself  shouting  in  triumph  with  the 
French.  He  shared  their  feelings  now  because  their 
danger  had  been  his  danger,  and  he  was  fast  becom 
ing  the  same  in  spirit. 

"Just  in  time!"  shouted  Wharton  in  his  ear.  "See 
how  the  Germans  come  on,  and  come  without  end- 
ing!" 

The  great  German  mass  in  the  open  was  now  al 
most  abreast  of  them.  Their  numbers  seemed  endless. 
Their  huge  cannon  filled  the  air  with  projectiles  which 
poured  upon  the  French  earthworks,  and,  captive  bal 
loons  and  aeroplanes  hanging  over  them,  directed  their 
fire.  The  sight,  magnificent  in  some  aspects,  was  ter 
rible  nevertheless,  and  for  a  moment  or  two  John  was 
appalled. 

"We've  got  to  get  back  quick  as  we  can,"  shouted 
Carstairs,  "or  they'll  be  on  us,  too!" 

"Right!  old  man!"  shouted  Wharton,  agreeing  with 
him  for  once. 

171 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

They  were  already  retiring,  and  the  field  artillery 
was  going  with  them.  But  the  deadly  seventy-five 
millimeter  guns  were  not  idle,  although  they  were 
withdrawing.  They  sent  shell  after  shell,  which  hung 
low  over  the  German  ranks,  and  then  burst  in  a  whirl 
wind  of  steel  fragments  and  splinters.  Death  was 
showered  upon  the  gray  masses,  but  they  never  flinched, 
coming  on  steadily,  with  the  deep  German  cheer,  swell 
ing  now  and  then  into  thunder. 

The  battle  was  so  near  that  the  Strangers  could  no 
longer  hear  one  another,  although  they  shouted.  Their 
company  luckily  had  suffered  little,  but  now  the  bul 
lets  began  to  search  their  ranks,  and  brave  young 
Americans  and  brave  young  Englishmen  gave  up  their 
lives  under  an  alien  flag. 

John  was  conscious  of  neither  elation  nor  despair. 
The  excitement  was  too  great.  His  heart  hammered 
heavily  against  its  walls,  and  the  red  mist  before  him 
deepened  until  it  became  a  blazing  glare.  Then  the 
rush  of  hoofs  came  again.  The  Uhlans  had  reformed 
and  made  a  second  charge.  The  riflemen  beat  it  off, 
and,  still  protecting  the  guns,  joined  the  main  French 
force. 

But  it  was  evident  there  that  the  French  must  re 
treat  again.  The  powerful  artillery  of  the  Germans 
had  cut  their  defenses  to  pieces.  The  earth  was  torn 
by  the  great  shells  as  if  mining  machinery  had  been 
at  work,  and  the  ground  was  covered  with  dead  and 
wounded.  Valor  against  numbers  and  long  prepara 
tion  was  unavailing. 

"If  we  don't  go  we're  lost,"  shouted  Carstairs. 

172 


THE    FRENCH    DEFENSE 

"And  if  we  go  today  we  can  come  back  and  fight 
another  day!"  said  Wharton. 

The  French  leader  gathered  together  his  army, 
beaten  for  a  second  time,  and  slowly  retired  across  the 
hills.  The  French  character  here  showed  itself  en 
tirely  different  from  what  popular  belief  had  made  it. 
John  saw  no  signs  of  panic.  The  battered  brigades 
closed  up  and  withdrew,  turning  a  steady  and  reso 
lute  face  to  the  enemy.  Their  deadly  artillery  con 
tinually  swept  the  front  of  the  advancing  Germans, 
and  at  intervals  their  riflemen  sent  back  withering 
volleys. 

John's  excitement  did  not  abate.  Again  he  loaded 
and  fired  his  rifle,  until  its  barrel  grew  hot  in  his 
hand.  The  tumult  was  fierce  and  deafening  beyond 
all  description.  He  shouted  to  his  comrades  and  his 
comrades  shouted  to  him,  but  none  could  hear  the 
sound  of  a  human  voice.  The  roar  of  the  explosions 
was  mingled  without  ceasing  with  the  whining  and 
shrieking  of  shrapnel  and  bullets. 

Yet  the  retreating  army  defeated  every  attempt  to 
close  with  it.  The  rifles  and  cannon  mowed  down 
the  flankers  to  both  right  and  left,  and  their  power 
ful  guns  drove  the  pursuing  center  to  a  respectful  dis 
tance.  Toward  night  they  came  to  a  higher  range  of 
hills  spreading  to  such  a  distance  that  they  could  not 
be  flanked,  and,  turning  there,  they  sat  down,  and 
waited,  confident  of  their  position. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE   RIDE   OF   THREE 

THE  battle,  including  the  fighting  retreat,  had 
lasted  a  long  time  and  it  had  proved  even  to 
inexperienced  John  that  the  French  force  could 
not  stand  before  the  superior  numbers  of  the  Germans, 
and  their  tremendous  equipment.  And  yet  the  French 
officers  had  shown  much  skill.  They  had  inflicted 
great  losses,  they  had  drawn  off  all  their  artillery,  and 
they  had  defeated  every  effort  of  their  enemy  to  sur 
round  and  destroy  them. 

John  felt  that  not  everything  was  lost  as  they  sat 
down  on  the  hills  and  began  to  fortify  anew.  There 
was  no  time  for  him  to  rest.  He  was  only  a  private 
soldier,  and,  armed  with  a  spade,  he  worked  at  a 
trench  with  all  the  strength  and  energy  he  could 
command.  But  his  immediate  friends  of  the  Strangers 
were  of  no  higher  rank  than  himself  and  they  were 
beside  him  engaged  in  the  same  task.  "I'm  only 
a  new  soldier,"  he  said,  "but  it  seems  to  me  we 
did  pretty  well  to  get  off  with  our  army  and  our 
guns." 

"So  we  did,"  said  Carstairs.    "I  fancy  the  chief  part 

174 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

of  our  occupation  will  be  retreating  until  the  British 
come  up." 

"There  it  goes,"  said  Wharton.  "Every  English 
man  has  a  fatal  disease.  You  can  never  cure  him  of 
being  an  Englishman.  If  a  million  French  -and  a  hun 
dred  thousand  English  were  to  win  a  battle  Carstairs 
would  give  all  the  credit  of  it  to  the  hundred  thousand 
English." 

"I'd  give  it  to  'em,  because  it  belonged  to  'em.  Keep 
your  fool  Yankee  head  down,  Wharton.  Didn't  you 
hear  that  shell  whistle?" 

"I  heard  it,  and  I  heard  a  dozen  others  too,"  said 
John,  who  could  not  keep  from  shivering  a  little. 
"Why  do  they  keep  on  bothering  us,  when  we're  now 
in  too  strong  a  position  to  be  attacked,  and  the  night 
too  is  at  hand?" 

"Oh,  you'll  get  used  to  it,"  said  Wharton.  "They 
won't  attack  tonight,  but  they  want  to  keep  us  dis 
turbed,  to  create  terror  among  us,  and  then  we'll  be 
easier,  when  they  do  come  again." 

"I  don't  hear  the  giant  any  more." 

"You  mean  the  forty-two  centimeter.  I  fancy  it's 
far  in  the  rear.  They  have  to  have  roads  on  which  to 
drag  it,  and  then,  so  they  say,  it  has  to  be  placed  in  a 
concrete  bed  before  they  can  fire  it." 

"At  any  rate  their  fire  is  dying,"  said  Carstairs, 
"and  I'm  jolly  glad  of  it.  I  didn't  get  any  sleep  last 
night,  and  I  want  some  tonight.  I  need  it,  after  this 
back-breaking  work." 

Fortunately  the  trench  was  soon  finished,  and  the 
long  range  firing  ceased  entirely.  The  night  came  on, 

175 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

hiding  the  two  armies  from  each  other,  and  fires 
sprang  up  in  the  French  camp.  Their  light  was  ruddy 
and  cheerful.  Then  came  the  glorious  aroma  of  food, 
and,  the  Strangers  called  from  their  labors  to  the 
banquet,  sat  down  and  ate. 

John  had  heard  all  his  life  what  cooks  the  French 
were,  but  nothing  that  he  had  ever  tasted  before  was 
like  the  food  he  ate  and  the  coffee  he  drank  that  night. 
Incessant  marching  and  fighting  gave  a  savor  that 
nothing  else  could  impart. 

While  they  still  sat  around  the  cooking  fires  they 
saw  dim  shapes  in  the  heavens,  and  John,  out  of -the 
depths  of  his  experience,  knew  that  they  were  the  fly 
ing  machines.  Carstairs  and  Wharton  saw  him  look 
ing  up. 

"You  may  want  to  be  there,"  said  Wharton,  "but  I 
don't.  I'd  grow  so  giddy  I'd  jump  right  out  of  the 
machine.  This  sound  and  rolling  earth  suits  me.  I 
like  its  green  grass,  its  rivers,  its  lakes  and  its  moun 
tains,  and  I  don't  want  to  go  off,  prospecting  for  other 
planets." 

"It's  lucky,"  said  John,  "that  this  army  has  flying 
machines  of  its  own.  If  it  didn't  the  Germans  would 
be  raining  bombs  upon  us." 

Carstairs  shuddered. 

"There's  something  heathenish  and  uncanny  about 
it,"  he  said.  "Soldiers,  by  Jove,  have  to  watch  nowa 
days.  If  you're  on  the  ship  looking  for  an  enemy  of 
your  size  the  little  submarine  down  under  the  water 
may  blow  you  to  pieces,  and  if  you're  on  the  land 
holding  your  own  against  another  army  a  little  aero- 

176 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

plane  away  up  in  the  sky  may  drop  a  bomb  that  will 
shatter  you  into  seven  million  pieces." 

"It's  a  hard  world,  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton,  "but 
1  think  discomfort  rather  than  danger  will  come  out 
of  the  sky  tonight.  The  clouds  are  piling  up  and 
there'll  be  heavy  rain.  John,  you  little  old  flying  man, 
won't  that  stop  the  Taubes  ?" 

"They  wouldn't  venture  much  in  a  heavy  rain,  and 
I  think  we're  safe  from  them,  but  you  know  that  what 
their  fliers  can  do  ours  can  do  too." 

"That  being  the  case  I'll  settle  myself  for  rest  and 
sleep.  The  French  show  us  a  lot  of  consideration  as 
we've  volunteered  to  fight  for  them,  and  there  are 
tents  for  the  Strangers.  You're  to  have  a  place  in 
ours." 

John  was  grateful  and  said  so.  The  strain  of  the 
last  few  days  would  have  overpowered  him,  but  luckily 
he  was  exceedingly  strong  and  tenacious.  Yet  he  was 
so  tired  that  he  could  scarcely  walk,  and  he  was  very 
very  glad  to  go  into  the  tent  with  Carstairs  and  Whar 
ton.  He  received  two  blankets,  and,  putting  one  un 
der  him  and  the  other  over  him,  he  lay  near  the  open 
flap,  where  he  could  get  a  good  view  of  much  that  was 
going  on  outside. 

He  soon  saw  that  it  was  to  be  no  storm  of  thunder 
and  lightning,  but  a  heavy  soaking  rain.  The  air  too 
had  turned  colder,  and  he  was  grateful  for  the 
blankets.  He  was  becoming  inured  to  hardship  so- 
fast  that  they  and  the  tent  were  as  luxurious  to  him  as 
a  modern  hotel  would  have  seemed  two  weeks  before. 

Carstairs   and  Wharton,  after  a  short  combat  in 

177 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

words,  fell  sound  asleep,  but  John  lingered  a  little. 
He  saw  the  fires  burning  smokily,  and  French  soldiers 
passing  before  the  blaze.  From  where  he  lay  he  could 
also  see  far  out  upon  the  plain  that  lay  before  them. 
But  everything  there  was  veiled  in  heavy  mists  and 
low  clouds.  Although  an  army  of  perhaps  a  hundred 
thousand  men  was  only  a  short  distance  away  the 
night  disclosed  no  trace  of  it. 

The  rain  began  to  fall  soon,  coming  down  as  John 
had  foreseen  in  a  strong,  steady  pour.  The  sound  on 
the  heavy  canvas  was  so  soothing  that  his  nerves  re 
laxed  and  he  slept.  He  was  awakened  at  an  un 
earthly  hour  by  the  strong  hand  of  Captain  Colton 
pulling  at  his  shoulder. 

As  soon  as  John  realized  that  it  was  his  command 
ing  officer  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  saluted,  although 
his  eyes  were  yet  heavy  with  sleep.  It  was  still  raining 
and  the  water  poured  from  a  heavy  cape  coat  that 
Captain  Colton  wore  over  his  uniform.  Carstairs  and 
.Wharton  were  already  on  their  feet. 

"You  three  are  chosen  for  a  mission,"  said  Captain 
Colton,  "and  I'll  tell  it  to  you  as  briefly  as  I  can. 
We've  received  news  tonight  that  another  German 
force  is  coming  from  the  northeast.  If  it  gets  upon 
our  flank  we're  lost,  but  there  is  a  French,  army,  and 
perhaps  an  English  force  with  it  or  near  it  to  the  west. 
If  they  can  be  brought  up  in  time  they  will  protect 
our  flank  and  save  us — and  also  themselves.  But  we 
must  have  trusty  messengers.  The  flying  machines 
can  do  little  in  the  storm.  So  we  fall  back  on  the 
ancient  agencies.  Can  you  ride,  Mr.  Scott?" 

178 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

"Yes  sir." 

"Then  you  three  are  to  go  at  once.  Other  mes 
sengers  will  ride  forth,  but  I  should  feel  very  proud, 
if  it  were  the  Strangers  who  brought  help." 

The  little  appeal  was  not  lost  on  the  three.  He 
rapidly  gave  them  instructions  about  the  point,  at 
which  the  second  French  force  was  supposed  to  be,  and 
told  them  to  ride  for  it  as  hard  as  they  could,  giving 
to  them  sealed  despatches  also.  Their  own  army 
would  be  falling  back  meanwhile. 

"Both  Carstairs  and  Wharton  know  this  region  and 
the  roads,"  he  said  to  John,  "and  you  keep  with  them. 
Are  you  ready  ?" 

"Yes  sir,"  answered  the  three  together. 

They  stepped  out  into  the  rain,  but  forgetful  of  it. 
An  orderly  was  holding  three  horses.  In  an  instant, 
they  were  in  the  saddle  and  away.  They  passed 
through  the  lines  and  came  out  upon  one  of  the  splen 
did  French  roads,  the  three  abreast.  The  rain  was 
beating  in  their  faces,  but  the  orderly  had  tied  cloaks 
to  their  saddles,  and  now  they  wrapped  them  about 
their  bodies. 

But  John  minded  neither  darkness,  cold  nor  rain. 
Sensitive  and  quiet  there  was  some  quality  in  him 
that  always  responded  to  the  call  of  high  adventure. 
His  mind  was  never  keener,  never  more  alert,  and  all 
his  strength  of  body  had  returned.  Wharton  and  Car- 
stairs  rode  on  either  side  of  him,  and  he  felt  already 
as  if  they  had  been  friends  of  years,  knitted  to  him  by 
a  thousand  dangers  shared. 

He  looked  back  once  at  the  intrenched  camp,  but 

179 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

the  descent  and  curve  of  the  road  already  hid  it  in  the 
darkness.  He  saw  nothing  but  the  black  outline  of 
the  hills,  and  low  clouds  floating  across  the  whole 
horizon.  Ahead  was  a  blank.  He  was  in  one  of  the 
most  thickly  populated  regions  of  the  world,  crowded 
with  cities,  but  in  the  darkness  and  storm  it  looked 
like  a  wilderness. 

Neither  of  his  comrades  spoke  for  a  long  time.  He 
stole  a  look  at  his  watch,  and  saw  that  it  was  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  They  crossed  two  small 
rivers,  foaming  like  torrents,  and  at  the  bridges  reined 
into  a  walk,  lest  the  hoof-beats  be  heard  too  far.  But 
they  did  not  meet  any  human  being.  Save  for  the 
road  and  the  bridges  the  aspect  of  a  wilderness  was 
complete.  John  knew  that  numerous  villages  lay  near, 
but  in  such  a  world  war  the  people  would  put  out  their 
lights  and  keep  close  in  their  houses. 

They  turned  after  a  while  into  a  smaller  road,  lead 
ing  more  toward  the  north. 

"The  Uhlans  may  be  in  our  rear,"  said  Carstairs. 
"They  seem  to  be  everywhere,  and  we  don't  want  to 
be  cut  off  just  at  the  beginning  of  our  ride." 

"Rein  in,"  said  Wharton.  "I  hear  cavalry  passing 
on  the  road  we've  just  left." 

"Speak  of  Uhlans,  and  they  appear,"  whispered 
John. 

They  were  Uhlans,  no  doubt.  John  recognized  the 
helmets,  but  the  men  were  riding  back  toward  the 
armies.  He  and  his  two  comrades  kept  their  horses 
in  the  shadow  of  the  bushes,  and  were  in  dread  lest 
some  movement  of  their  animals  betray  them,  but  the 

180 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

droning  of  the  rain  was  the  only  sound  made.  The 
Uhlans,  about  forty  in  number,  rode  on  and  the  dark 
ness  swallowed  them  up. 

"Since  they've  gone  about  their  business  we'd  better 
go  about  ours,"  said  Wharton. 

"Those  are  the  first  wise  words  I've  heard  you  speak 
in  a  half  hour,"  said  Carstairs. 

"It's  the  first  time  I've  spoken  at  all  in  a  half 
hour,"  said  Wh 

"Which  way  dcC«|go  now?"  asked  John. 

"Over  a  hill  anofftr  away,"  replied  Carstairs.  "To 
be  more  explicit  wje're  coming  to  the  hill  now,  and 
about  daylight  we'll  reach  a  little  village,  where  I 
think  we'd  better  get  food  and  news.  You'll  like 
the  country,  John,  when  it  stops  raining  and  the 
sunlight  conies.  Oh,  it's  a  fair  land,  this  land  of 
France." 

"I've  seen  enough  of  it  to  know  that,"  said  John. 
"Lead  on,  and  I'll  be  glad  to  reach  the  next  village. 
A  wind  has  set  up,  and  this  rain  cuts  cruelly." 

Carstairs  rode  in  front,  and  for  more  than  an  hour 
they  breasted  the  storm  almost  in  silence.  They 
climbed  the  hill,  passed  down  the  other  side,  crossed 
numerous  brooks,  and  then  saw  reluctant  daylight  ap 
pearing  through  the  rain. 

John  with  the  new  caution  that  he  had  learned 
looked  up.  But  the  clouds  were  so  heavy  that  he  saw 
nothing  there,  not  a  dirigible,  not  a  Taube,  nor  any 
form  of  aeroplane.  Traveling,  even  on  the  business  of 
an  army,  was  still  better  on  land. 

"There's  our  village,"  said  Wharton,  pointing  to  a 

181 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

pleasant  valley  in  which  tiled  roofs  and  the  spire  of  a 
church  showed. 

"And  there  we'll  be  in  fifteen  minutes,"  said  Car- 
stairs.  "I'm  full  of  enthusiasm  for  the  mission  on 
which  we  ride  as  you  two  are  also  of  course,  but  it 
will  fairly  overflow  after  I  have  a  good  warm  break 
fast." 

Despite  the  earliness  of  the  hour  peasants  were  up 
and  they  watched  with  curiosity  the  three  horsemen 
who  approached.  But  enough  of  the  uniform  of  the 
strangers  showed,  despite  their  cloaks,  to  indicate  that 
they  belonged  to  the  French  army,  and  they  were  wel 
come.  An  old  man  with  a  scythe,  pointed  toward  an 
inn,  and  the  three,  increasing  their  speed,  rode  straight 
for  it. 

"I  hope  they'll  have  good  coffee,"  said  John. 

"And  fine  bread,"  said  Carstairs. 

"And  choice  bacon,"  said  Wharton. 

"And  plenty  of  eggs  to  go  with  the  bacon,"  said 
John. 

It  was  but  a  little  village,  forty  or  fifty  houses,  set 
among  the  hills,  but  in  times  of  peace  many  people 
must  have  gone  that  way,  because  it  had  one  of  the 
best  road  inns  that  John  had  ever  entered.  They  were 
early  but  the  landlord  soon  had  the  flames  going  in  a 
wide  fire-place,  before  which  the  three  stood,  warming 
themselves  and  drying  their  clothes.  And  the  heavy 
aromas  arising  promised  that  the  coffee,  bacon  and  all 
the  rest  would  be  everything  they  wished. 

A  boy  held  their  horses  near  the  main  door  which 
stood  open  that  they  might  see.  The  three  were  a  unit 

183 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

on  this  precaution.  If  by  any  possible  chance  their 
horses  were  lost  their  mission  in  all  likelihood  would 
be  lost  too.  John,  new  recruit,  nevertheless  felt  the 
full  importance  of  watching.  He  stood  with  his  back 
to  the  fire,  where  he  could  see  the  sturdy  French  boy, 
the  reins  of  the  three  horses  in  his  hands. 

But  he  did  not  forget  how  good  that  fire  felt.  The 
great  cape  had  not  been  able  to  protect  him  wholly 
from  the  rain,  and,  despite  the  excitement  of  their 
ride,  he  had  become  conscious  that  he  was  cold  and 
wet.  Now  the  grateful  warmth  penetrated  to  his 
bones,  and  vitality  returned. 

As  he  remained  there,  turning  about  a  little  before 
the  fire  but  always  keeping  his  eyes  on  the  door,  he  saw 
the  villagers  come  down  in  the  rain  and  look  in,  some 
at  the  open  door  and  some  at  the  windows.  None  of 
them  spoke,  but  all  gazed  intently  at  the  three  in 
French  uniform  who  stood  before  the  fire. 

John  knew  why  they  had  come  and  he  was 
singularly  moved  by  their  silent,  pathetic  stare.  They 
were  hoping  to  hear  good  news,  at  least  one  little  bit 
of  it — these  good  French  villagers  whose  soil  was 
trodden  again  by  an  enemy  who  seemed  intincible. 
Just  as  the  breakfast  was  being  laid  upon  the  table  the 
landlord  said  to  them : 

"Have  you  nothing  for  these  brave  people  of  ours, 
who,  as  you  see,  wait  at  the  windows?  They  are  the 
old  men,  the  very  young  and  the  women.  All  the 
others  are  gone  to  the  war.  Yesterday  we  heard  the 
sound  of  guns  for  a  long  time.  Have  you  no  success 
to  report  for  France?" 

183 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

The  three  shook  their  heads  sadly  and  Wharton  re 
plied  for  them. 

"Not  yet,"  he  said.  "We  belong  to  the  French 
army  engaged  in  the  battle  that  you  heard  yesterday. 
But  it  was  driven  back  again.  The  Germans  come  in 
overwhelming  force,  and  we  cannot  withstand  their 
numbers,  but  we  were  able  to  draw  off  with  all  our 
guns  and  leave  them  no  prisoners." 

The  landlord  said  nothing  in  reply,  but  presently  all 
those  wistful  and  waiting  faces  disappeared.  Then  the 
breakfast  was  ready,  and  a  fourth  traveler,  wet  and 
cold  as  they  had  been,  arrived.  John  saw  him  give  the 
reins  of  his  horse  to  the  waiting  boy  before  he  came 
to  the  door,  where  he  stood  a  moment,  awaiting  the 
landlord's  welcome. 

The  stranger  was  in  a  French  uniform,  faded  and 
dripping  so  much  water  that  he  must  have  been  in  the 
rain  a  long  time.  He  was  about  thirty,  medium  in 
height,  his  face  covered  with  much  black  beard,  and 
John  saw. that  he  was  staggering  from  weakness.  But 
Monsieur  Gaussin,  the  landlord,  a  man  of  kindly  heart, 
had  perceived  that  fact  also,  and  he  stepped  forward 
quickly. 

"Thank  you  for  your  arm,  good  host,"  said  the 
stranger.  "I  am  weak,"  but  if  I  am  so  it  is  because 
I've  ridden  all  night  in  the  rain  for  France." 

"A  French  soldier,"  said  Monsieur  Gaussin,  open 
ing  wide  his  heart,  "and  you  ride  for  France!  Then 
you  are  not  alone  on  such  errands.  Behold  the  three 
young  men  who  are  about  to  honor  me  by  eating  a 
breakfast,  for  which  I  shall  take  no  pay." 

184 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

Gaussin  too  was  not  without  a  touch  of  the  dramatic 
instinct,  and  he  proudly  waved  his  arm,  across  which 
the  white  napkin  lay,  toward  John,  Carstairs  and 
Wharton. 

"When  you  have  warmed  and  dried  yourself  a  little 
and  have  drank  a  glass  of  this  fine  old  liquor  of  mine," 
he  said  benignantly,  "you  shall  join  them." 

"And  we  shall  welcome  you  as  a  comrade,"  said 
Wharton.  "We  are  not  French — two  Americans  and 
one  English — but  we  fight  with  the  French  and  their 
cause  is  ours.  My  friends  are  Carstairs  and  Scott, 
and  my  own  name  is  Wharton." 

"And  mine  is  Weber,"  said  the  man,  "Fernand 
Weber,  an  Alsatian,  hoping  and  praying  that  Alsace 
and  all  Alsatians  may  now  be  restored  to  France." 

The  good  Monsieur  Gaussin  murmured  sympa 
thetically. 

"But  we  must  suffer  and  do  much  before  we  regain 
our  lost  provinces,"  Weber  said. 

"Will  you  not  join  us  at  the  table?"  asked  Carstairs 
politely. 

"Gladly,  as  soon  as  I  have  removed  this  wet  coat," 
replied  Weber. 

As  soon  as  he  took  off  the  outer  garment  they 
saw  a  stain  of  red  across  his  left  sleeve,  and  the 
good  Monsieur  Gaussin  again  murmured  sympa 
thetically. 

"It's  nothing,"  laughed  Weber.  "The  Uhlans  are 
abroad,  as  you  may  have  discovered  for  yourself. 
They  ride  over  the  whole  country,  and  in  the  night 
I  was  chased  by  them.  The  bullet  creased  my  arm, 

185 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

but  I  carry  the  emergency  bandage.  One,  two,  three, 
I  made  it  fast,  and  here  we  are." 

There  was  something  attractive  in  his  manner,  his 
frankness,  and  the  light  way  in  which  he  dismissed  his 
adventure.  The  hearts  of  the  three  warmed  toward 
one  who  rode  perilously  for  France  as  they  were 
doing. 

"Come,"  said  John,  "you  must  be  starving  to  death. 
We  certainly  are,  and  if  I'm  kept  any  longer  from  this 
heavenly  coffee  there'll  be  a  rebellion." 

Annette,  the  neat  maid  who  was  serving  them 
smiled,  and  Monsieur  Gaussin  smiled  also.  But  Weber 
did  not  keep  them  waiting.  He  slid  into  the  fourth 
chair  that  had  been  placed,  and,  for  a  little  space,  gas 
tronomy  of  the  most  harmonious  kind  prevailed. 

"Frorn  which  direction  do  you  come?"  asked  Car- 
stairs. 

"North,"  replied  Weber  flashing  a  smile  from  gray 
eyes. 

John  thought  his  eyes  good,  but  all  the  lower  part 
of  his  face  was  concealed  by  the  beard. 

"I  hope  you're  doing  better  there  than  we  are  on  the 
east,"  said  Carstairs. 

"Have  you,  then,  had  bad  luck?"  asked  Weber. 

"I'd  scarcely  blame  any  part  of  it  on  luck.  Jove, 
but  it's  just  a  plain  case  of  the  other  side  being  ready, 
while  we  are  not." 

"And  you  ride  then  for  help?" 

"Something  of  that  kind,  although  of  course  we 
couldn't  tell  anybody  where  we  are  going." 

"And  I  shall  not  dream  of  asking  you.     I  know  a 

186 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

soldier's  duty  too  well.  I  ride  on  an  errand  myself, 
but  I  shall  not  refuse  to  tell  you  anything  because 
you  are  not  going  to  ask  me." 

All  four  laughed.  John  liked  Weber  better  and 
better.  He  saw  that  he  was  a  cheerful  man,  with  a 
touch  of  humor,  and  he  heartened  the  other  three 
mightily. 

Weber  told  that  the  French  were  now  well  ahead 
with  their  preparations,  the  English  were  beginning  to 
stir  and  presently  the  Germans  would  find  the  armies 
before  them  much  more  powerful. 

"On  what  road  did  you  receive  your  wound?" 
asked  John.  "You  won't  mind  telling  us  this,  I  hope, 
because  that  will  be  a  good  road  for  us  to  avoid." 

"The  Uhlans  may  have  passed  on,"  replied  Weber, 
shrugging  his  shoulders,  "but  it  was  the  road  from  the 
north.  I  encountered  them  about  fifteen  miles  from 
here.  It  was  so  dark  that  I  couldn't  see  very  well,  but 
I  don't  think  they  numbered  more  than  half  a  dozen." 

"We  were  going  on  that  road,"  said  Carstairs  ris 
ing,  "but  perhaps  we'd  better  take  the  western  one  for 
the  present.  We  have  to  hurry.  Good-by,  Mr. 
Weber,  we're  glad  we  met  you,  and  we  hope  that 
transfer  of  the  title  deeds  of  Alsace  real  estate  will 
take  place." 

Weber's  gray  eyes  beamed. 

"It's  good  of  another  race  to  help  us,"  he  said. 

All  three  shook  hands  with  him,  said  friendly  fare 
wells  to  the  benignant  Monsieur  Gaussin  and  the  neat 
Annette,  and  hurried  to  their  horses. 

"A  good  fellow  that  Weber,"  said  Carstairs  as  they 

187 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

swung  into  their  saddles.  "I  hope  we'll  swing  Alsace 
and  Lorraine  too,  back  into  France  for  him." 

"If  it's  done,"  said  Wharton,  "England  will  claim 
that  she  did  it." 

"A  perfectly  justifiable  claim." 

Wharton  turned  upon  John  a  look  of  despair. 

"Can  you  ever  change  a  single  idea  of  theirs?"  he 
,-asked.  "They're  quite  sure  they've  done  everything." 

"There's  one  race,"  said  John,  "to  whom  they 
yield." 

"I  never  heard  of  it." 

"Oh  yes,  you  have.  When  Sandy  of  the  long  red 
locks  comes  down  from  the  high  hills  London  capitu 
lates  at  once.  Don't  you  know,  Wharton,  that  Great 
Britain  and  all  her  colonies  are  ruled  by  the  Scotch?" 

Carstairs  broke  into  a  hearty  laugh. 

"You  have  me  there,  Wharton,"  he  said.  "Cer 
tainly  we're  ruled  by  the  Scotch.  We  have  to  let  them 
do  it  or  they'd  make  the  country  so  disagreeable 
there'd  be  no  living  in  it.  Jove,  but  I  wish  I  could 
hear  the  bagpipes  now  and  see  a  hundred  thousand  of 
their  red  heads  coming  over  the  hills.  It's  such  fine 
country  around  here  that  they'd  never  let  the  Germans 
have  it." 

"I  like  them  too,"  said  John.  "They're  brave  men 
and  they  speak  a  sort  of  English." 

Carstairs  laughed. 

"Don't  criticize  their  English  unless  you  want  a 
fight,"  he  said.  "A  man  is  often  proudest  of  what  he 
lacks." 

"Just  so,  Carstairs,  and  I've  often  wondered  too 

188 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

why   so   few  of  the  English   can   speak,  their  own 
language." 

"Shut  up,  Scott!  You've  joined  Wharton  and  two 
against  one  is  not  fair.  Confound  this  rain!  I  wish 
it  would  stop !  I'm  getting  wet  and  cold  again.  Here 
the  road  forks,  and  Weber  said  he  came  down  from 
the  north." 

"And  since  he  got  a  bullet  in  the  arm  the  northern 
road  is  bad  for  us,"  said  Wharton.  "If  you  two  agree 
we'll  turn  to  the  west." 

"The  west  for  us/'  said  John  and  Carstairs  to 
gether. 

The  country  was  hillier  and  more  wooded  than 
usual,  but  they  saw  little  of  it,  as  it  was  enveloped  in 
a  cloud  of  rain  and  mist.  Nor  did  they  meet  any 
other  travelers  on  the  road,  a  fact  which  did  not  sur 
prise  them,  as  the  whole  region  was  now  almost  de 
serted  by  everybody  save  soldiers. 

The  high  spirits  they  had  accumulated  at  the  inn 
were  soon  dissipated.  It  was  impossible  to  remain 
gay,  when  one  was  sodden  through  and  through.  The 
rain  came  down,  as  if  it  meant  to  do  so  forever,  and 
all  the  valleys  were  filled  with  mists  and  vapors.  But 
the  road  clean  and  well  paved  led  straight  on,  and 
Wharton  and  Carstairs  seemed  to  know  it  well. 

"Another  inn  would  suit  me,"  said  John  who  was 
the  first  to  speak  in  more  than  an  hour.  "I  shouldn't 
want  to  stop  because  I  know  we  haven't  time  for  it, 
but  I'd  like  to  look  in  at  the  window,  as  I  rode  by,  and 
see  the  fire  blazing." 

"You'll  see  nothing  of  that  kind  before  one  o'clock 

189 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

in  the  afternoon,"  said  Carstairs.  "Then  we  come  to 
another  neat  little  village,  and  another  good  inn. 
We'll  have  to  stop  there  for  our  horses  to  feed,  as  we 
gave  them  nothing  this  morning.  So  you  can  do  more 
than  look  at  the  window  and  see  the  blazing  fire." 

The  road  led  now  between  high  hedges,  and  they 
heard  a  report  some  distance  to  their  right.  Wharton 
who  was  in  front  suddenly  pulled  back  his  horse. 

"What's  the  matter?"  the  other  two  exclaimed  to 
gether. 

"A  bee  stung  me,"  replied  Wharton  grimly. 

He  held  up  his  left  hand.  The  blood  was  flowing 
from  a  thin  red  line  across  the  back  of  it. 

"A  bullet  did  that!"  exclaimed  Carstairs. 

A  second  report  came,  and  John  felt  a  rush  of  air 
past  his  face. 

"Gallop,  boys,  gallop !"  exclaimed  Wharton.  "Some 
body  has  ambushed  us,  Uhlans,  I  suppose,  and  we've 
got  to  run!" 

"They  must  be  in  the  fields!"  said  Carstairs,  as  the 
three  urged  their  horses  at  once  to  their  utmost  speed. 
Luckily,  they  had  been  coming  at  a  slow  pace  and 
their  mounts  were  strong. 

John  thought  rapidly.  The  modern  high-powered 
rifle  carried  far,  and  he  judged  by  the  faintness  of  the 
reports  that  the  bullets  had  been  fired  from  a  point 
several  hundred  yards  away.  They  had  done  under 
impulse  the  very  thing  they  ought  to  do,  and  their 
present  speed  would  soon  leave  the  raiders  behind. 

The  three  rode  neck  and  neck  and  as  they  galloped 
on  two  more  bullets  whistled  near  them. 

190 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

"An  ambush,"  said  Carstairs  coolly,  "but  we've 
rushed  through  it." 

"Anyway,  our  luck  is  better  than  Weber's,"  said 
Wharton.  "He  was  pinked  in  the  arm  and  we're  un 
hurt.  At  least  I  think  so.  How  are  you,  Scott?" 

"Well  but  scared." 

"I  believe  the  first  statement,  but  not  the  second. 
And  you  Carstairs." 

"Well  but  annoyed." 

"I  believe  both  your  statements." 

"Is  it  your  recollection  that  these  hedges  continue 
far,  Carstairs?"  asked  Wharton. 

"Five  or  six  miles  at  least." 

"That's  mine  too,  but  I  hoped  I  was  wrong.  It 
gives  those  bushwackers  an  advantage.  With  the 
hedges  right  beside  us  we  can't  see  well  over  them,  but 
they  on  the  hills  at  a  distance  can  look  down  on  us." 

"You  Yankees  are  sometimes  right,  Wharton,  and 
this  is  one  of  the  times.  Those  fellows,  whoever  they 
are,  will  probably  get  a  few  more  shots  at  us.  I'll  lay 
you  two  to  one  they  don't  hit  us." 

"I  never  bet  against  my  sympathies.  Ping!  didn't 
you  hear  it!  There  was  a  bullet,  five  seconds  after 
you  offered  to  bet." 

"Yes,  I  know  it.  Here's  the  lock  of  hair  it  cut 
from  my  head." 

He  took  the  hair  from  his  coat,  where  it  had  fallen, 
and  let  it  flutter  away.  He  did  not  show  any  alarm. 
Already  it  had  become  the  pride  of  the  three  never  to 
betray  apprehension.  John's  face  was  like  a  mask, 
although  his  heart  was  beating  hard.  A  whistle  over 

191 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

his  head  showed  that  a  bullet  had  passed  there  and  he 
heard  its  plunk  as  it  buried  itself  in  a  tree  on  the  other 
side  of  the  road. 

He  remembered  with  some  consolation  that  the 
modern,,  small,  high-powered  rifle  bullet,  unless  it 
killed,  did  not  do  so  very  much  harm.  It  went 
through  one  so  fast  that  it  did  not  tear  flesh  or 
break  bones,  and  the  wounds  it  made  were  quick  to 
heal. 

Ping!  Ping!  and  once  more  ping!  They  reached 
the  crest  of  the  hill  and  went  swiftly  down  the  other 
slope. 

"I  think  we'll  leave  them  behind  here,"  said  Car- 
stairs.  "We  gain,  as  we've  the  open  road,  while 
they're  obstructed  in  fields." 

"I  hope  you're  a  true  prophet,  Carstairs,"  said 
Wharton.  "I'm  growing  reconciled  to  an  army  shoot 
ing  at  me,  but  I  would  hate  to  be  picked  off  by  an  am 
bushed  sharpshooter. 

Carstairs  was  a  true  prophet  in  this  case.  No  more 
shots  came  and  as  they  entered  flat  country  with  open 
fields,  in  which  they  could  see  everything  they  slowed 
to  a  walk,  and  not  too  soon,  for  the  horses  were  breath 
ing  heavily,  their  mouths  covered  with  foam.  Then 
in  order  to  spare  thir  tired  animals  the  three  dis 
mounted  and  walked  a  mile,  leading  them  by  the 
bridles. 

"I'd  never  have  thought  the  Uhlans  were  in  the  rear 
of  our  army,"  said  Carstairs. 

"I'm  not  at  all  surprised,"  said  John. 

"Why  not?" 

192 

\ 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

"Because  I  shall  never  be  surprised  at  anything  the 
Germans  do.  You  English  have  fallen  into  the  bad 
habit  of  thinking  that  what  you  haven't  done  nobody 
else  does." 

"I  see,"  said  Carstairs  with  a  laugh.  "Hit  the  poor 
old  Britisher.  You  Yankees  are  so  used  to  it  that  you 
can't  get  out  of  the  habit,  even  here  and  now,  when 
you  and  I  are  allies." 

"But  it's  the  truth,  the  real  vital  truth,"  said  John 
earnestly.  "The  Germans  are  ahead  of  you.  They're 
like  a  medieval  knight  clad  in  steel  and  armed  from 
head  to  foot,  going  out  to  fight  a  peasant  in  home 
spun.  And  you're  the  peasant  in  homespun,  Car- 
stairs." 

"England  is  slow,  I  admit,  but  when  she  once  takes 
hold  she  never  lets  go." 

"Unless  she  takes  hold,  when  there's  something  to 
take  hold  of  it's  no  use." 

"Stop  quarreling  with  him,  Scott,"  said  Wharton. 
"That's  my  job,  and  you  can't  take  it  from  me.  I've 
set  two  tasks  for  myself,  one  to  defeat  the  German 
army  and  one  to  change  Carstairs,  and  I  tell  you  con 
fidentially,  John,  that  I  think  the  defeat  of  the  German 
army  will  prove  the  easier  of  the  two." 

"Look  how  those  banks  of  fog  are  rolling  up,"  said 
Carstairs.  "The  rain  is  decreasing,  but  in  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  we  won't  be  able  to  see  a  thing  twenty 
yards  away." 

"We  shall  welcome  the  fog,"  said  John,  who  was 
beginning  to  feel  now  that  he  was  on  equal  terms  with 
the  other  two. 

193 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"So,  we  should,"  said  Carstairs,  "but  does  fog  con 
duct  sound  well?" 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  John.    "Why?" 

"Because  I  think  I  hear  a  noise  a  long  distance  to 
the  right.  It  has  a  rolling,  grinding  quality,  but  that 
doesn't  help  me  to  tell  what  makes  it." 

The  three  stopped,  and  with  all  their  senses  alert 
listened.  Both  John  and  Wharton  heard  the  sound, 
but  they  were  unable  to  tell  its  nature.  The  fog 
meanwhile  was  closing  in,  heavy  and  almost  impene 
trable. 

"I  think,"  said  John,  "we  ought  to  see  what  it  is. 
The  thing  is  projecting  itself  squarely  across  our  path. 
We've  got  a  mission,  but  the  more  news  we  take  the 
better." 

Wharton  and  Carstairs  agreed  with  him,  and  find 
ing  a  low  place  in  the  hedge  that  ran  beside  the  road 
they  forced  their  way  through  it.  They  were  re 
mounted  now,  and  the  rest  had  made  the  horses  fit 
for  either  a  fight  or  a  race. 

They  rode  across  the  field  and  then  through  a  belt 
of  open  forest,  but  the  fog  was  so  dense  they  were 
compelled  to  keep  close  together  lest  they  lose  one  an 
other.  The  rolling  sound  increased  and  now  other 
notes  came  with  it.  A  little  farther  and  they  saw  dim 
lights  in  the  fog. 

"An  army,"  whispered  Carstairs,  "and  the  torch- 
bearers  are  showing  the  way 'through  the  fog.  Now 
what  kind  of  an  army  is  it?" 

"German  of  course,"  said  Wharton.  "We  know 
well  enough  that  no  French  force  is  near  here.  It's  a 


THE    RIDE    OF    THREE 

part  of  the  flood  that's  bearing  down  on  France  and 
Belgium." 

"There  are  more  trees  here  to  the  right,"  said  John. 
"Let's  enter  them  and  get  a  better  view.  Even  if  \vc 
were  seen  we  could  escape  anybody  in  this  fog." 

"Good  idea,"  said  Carstairs.  "I'm  as  anxious  as 
you  to  know  more.  This  fair  land  of  France  is  bear 
ing  strange  fruit  now." 

Keeping  a  wary  eye  for  Uhlans  who  must  be  some 
where  near  they  rode  with  all  the  courage  of  youth  into 
a  clump  of  trees  that  grew  upon  a  hillock  close  to  the 
road.  There,  in  the  shelter  of  the  foliage,  they  looked 
down  upon  what  was  passing. 

"Busy  Bertha !"  said  Wharton. 

John  beheld  a  giant  cannon,  one  of  the  mighty 
howitzers  which  he  had  treated  as  a  fable,  a  soldier's 
idle  dream,  until  he  had  heard  it  booming  in  the  night. 
But  here  was  another  drawn  by  a  powerful  motor.  Its 
monster  mouth  was  turned  up  at  an  angle  toward  the 
sky,  and  in  the  fog  lighted  only  by  the  torches  the 
thing  became  alive  to  John,  huge  and  misshapen, 
dragging  itself  over  the  ground,  devouring  human  be 
ings  as  it  went,  like  the  storied  dragons  of  old. 

He  glanced  at  his  comrades  and  saw  that  the 
monster  had  taken  hold  of  them  in  the  same  way. 
They  were  regarding  it  with  a  kind  of  awe,  and  yet 
it  was  not  alone.  Its  sinister  shape  merely  predomi 
nated  over  everything  else.  It  was  preceded  and  fol 
lowed  by  many  other  cannon,  giants  themselves,  but 
overshadowed  by  the  mammoth. 

Motors  drew  most  of  the  great  guns,  and  there  were 

195 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

thousands  more  carrying  soldiers;  arms  and  various 
kinds  of  equipment.  Behind  them  came  vast  masses 
of  gray  infantry,  marching  with  the  steady  German 
tread.  The  heavy  fog,  which  the  torches  lighted  but 
dimly,  magnified  and  distorted  everything,  and  the 
sight  was  uncanny  and  terrifying. 

John  had  the.  deepest  respect  for  German  arms. 
He  knew  the  strong  and  tenacious  German  nature, 
and  he  had  had  some  insight  into  the  mighty  prepara 
tions  of  the  empire.  Now  he  saw  them  rolling  down 
every  road  upon  France,  and,  for  a  little  while  he  did 
not  see  how  they  could  be  beaten,  not  though  all  the 
world  combined  against  them.  The  mammoth  cannon 
moving  slowly  on  through  the  fog  typified  their  irre 
sistible  advance. 

"I  think  we've  seen  enough,"  said  Wharton.  "We'd 
better  be  up  and  away." 

"Too  much  for  me,"  said  Carstairs.  "My  eye  what 
a  gun!" 

"It  looks  more  like  a  dragon  to  me,"  said  John. 

They  wheeled  and  rode  away  over  the  wet  ground, 
which  gave  back  but  little  sound  of  hoofs,  and  soon 
they  were  again  on  their  own  road,  bearing  to 
the  west.  They  were  very  thoughtful,  but  their  own 
risks  of  the  morning  from  the  hidden  bullets  were  for 
gotten.  The  mind  of  every  one  of  the  three  turned 
forward. 


CHAPTER    X 

THE  DRAGONS  OF  THE  AIR 

ABOUT  mid-morning  the  rain  ceased,  the  fog 
rose,  and  was  soon  scattered  by  a  powerful  sun. 
The  beautiful  country,  fresh  and  green,  reap 
peared.  It  was  the  fair  land  of  France  again  and 
John  rejoiced.  His  uniform  dried  fast  upon  him,  and 
his  spirits  rose  steadily.  He  saw  the  ruddy  glow  re 
turn  to  the  cheeks  of  his  comrades,  and  the  horses 
seemed  to  grow  stronger.  The  sky,  washed  by  the 
rain,  was  a  solid  blue,  and  the  air  was  crisp  with  the 
wine  of  life. 

"It's  good  to  breathe  and  live !"  exclaimed  Wharton 
joyously." 

"You  Yankees  talk  too  much,"  said  Carstairs. 

"And  you  English  talk  at  the  wrong  time." 

"Generally  we  let  our  deeds  talk  for  us." 

"Then  you  don't  say  much." 

John  laughed.  The  pleasant  way  in  which  they 
quarreled  always  amused  him. 

"I  promised  not  to  take  the  side  of  either  of  you 
at  any  time,"  he  said.  "You  seem  to  be  about 
evenly  matched,  and  of  course  it  wouldn't  be  fair 

197 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

for   me   in   such   a   case   to   help   my   countryman." 

"Two  to  one  against  us  are  about  the  odds  we  Eng 
lish  like,,"  said  Carstairs. 

"Boaster,"  said  Wharton.  "Position  and  army 
equal  we  could  always  whip  you,  man  for  man." 

"Boaster  yourself.  Whenever  we  didn't  whip 
you  you'd  always  say  that  the  position  and  arms  were 
not  equal." 

"Stop  long  enough  to  look  at  those  birds  in  the 
heavens,"  said  John. 

"Yes  I  see  them,"  said  Carstairs.  "There  are  four 
but  they're  flying  very  high." 

"No,  they're  five,"  said  Wharton.  "There's  one  on 
the  left  detached  from  the  others." 

"You're  both  wrong,"  said  John,  smiling  from  the 
depths  of  his  superior  knowledge.  "They're  not  birds 
at  all." 

"Then  what  under  the  sun  can  they  be?" 

"Aeroplanes.     Flying  machines." 

"Well  you  ought  to  know  your  kind  of  carriage. 
You've  been  up  in  one  of  them.  Whose  are  they,  I 
wonder?" 

"I  can't  tell,  they're  so  high,  but  I'd  judge  from  the 
shape  that  they're  the  German  Taubes." 

Carstairs  and  Wharton  looked  grave. 

"They're  far  over  French  territory,"  said  Carstairs. 

"So  they  are,"  said  John,  "but  you're  likely  to  see 
them  much  farther." 

"I  should  think  that  if  they  went  on  they'd  meet  the 
French  flyers,"  said  Wharton,  "and  then  there'd  be 
some  lively  scenes  up  in  the  shining  blue." 

198 


THE    DRAGONS    OF   THE    AIR 

"They're  ready  to  take  the  risks,"  said  John.  "I 
believe  the  Germans  are  willing  to  dare  anything  in 
this  war.  They  think  the  world  is  against  them  and 
has  resolved  to  crush  them  because  the  other  nations 
are  jealous.  Their  men  higher  up,  the  princes  and  the 
big  military  leaders  have  made  them  think  so,  and 
nothing  on  earth  can  ever  shake  them  in  the  belief." 

"You're  probably  right,"  said  Wharton,  "but  our 
German  birds  seem  to  be  gathering  for  something. 
Look  how  close  together  they  hover  now." 

"And  they're  almost  directly  over  our  heads!"  said 
John,  a  thrill  of  alarm  shooting  through  him.  "And 
see  they're  dropping  down  fast!" 

"Which  means?" 

"Which  means  that  they've  seen  us,  that  they've 
noted  our  French  uniforms  through  powerful  glasses, 
and  that  they're  getting  ready  to  swoop." 

"Let  'em  come!"  said  Wharton  defiantly.  "I  never 
thought  to  take  part  in  this  kind  of  dove  hunting,  but 
if  the  Taubes  will  attack  they  must  take  the  conse 
quences." 

He  eased  his  rifle  across  his  saddle  bow.  All  three 
of  them  carried  the  modern,  high-powered  rifle  which 
could  kill  at  a  tremendous  range.  Neither  Wharton 
nor  Carstairs  yet  felt  any  apprehension,  but  John  knew 
better. 

"Those  are  armored  machines,"  he  said,  "and  un 
less  our  bullets  are  very  lucky  indeed  they'll  glance 
off  their  steel  sides. 

"Armored  flying  machines!"  exclaimed  Carstairs. 
"I  never  heard  of  such  things!" 

199 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"No,  but  you're  hearing  now.  These  Germans  will 
teach  you  a  lot!  Why  they  even  have  Taubes  that 
carry  light  machine  guns." 

"What  ought  we  to  do?" 

John  by  reason  of  his  brief  experience  in  the  air 
"had  suddenly  become  the  leader,  and  the  others  rec 
ognized  it. 

"We  must  leave  the  road  and  make  for  those  trees. 
They'll  give  us  some  protection !" 

He  pointed  to  a  little  grove  two  hundred  yards 
away.  The  three  sent  their  horses  crashing  through 
the  hedge  and  galloped  for  it.  Overhead  the  aero 
planes  swooped  lower  and  lower,  like  gigantic  birds, 
darting  at  their  prey. 

It  was  John  who  came  nearest  to  a  full  realization 
of  their  danger.  His  experience  with  Lannes  had 
shown  him  the  power  of  the  flying  machines  and  the 
skill  and  daring  of  the  flying  men.  In  the  brief  gallop 
toward  the  wood  a  succession  of  terrifying  emotions 
flowed  through  his  mind. 

He  remembered  reading  in  some  old  book  of 
primeval  man  and  his  constant  menace  from  vast 
reptilian  monsters  clad  in  huge  scales,  as  thick  and 
hard  as  steel.  It  had  never  made  much  impres 
sion  upon  him.  It  was  too  far  away  and  vague,  but 
now  it  all  came  back  with  amazing  detail  and  vivid 
ness. 

He  and  his  comrades  were  primeval  men,  and  these 
swooping  planes,  shod  with  steel,  were  the  ancient 
monsters  seeking  their  prey.  The  air  too  was  filled 
then  with  gigantic  birds,  enormous  of  beak  and  claw, 

200 


THE    DRAGONS    OF   THE    AIR 

from  which  man  could  find  refuge  only  in  caves  or 
thick,  tangled  woods,  and  just  such  birds  were  seeking 
them  now. 

But  two  hundred  yards  to  the  grove  and  yet  it 
seemed  two  miles!  His  powerful  imagination  could 
already  hear  over  his  head  the  rush  of  the  aeroplanes, 
like  the  swoop  of  monster  wings,  and  he  felt  himself 
bending  low  in  the  saddle,  lest  his  head  be  struck  by 
an  iron  beak. 

A  rifle  cracked  in  the  air,  and  a  bullet  struck  the 
ground  between  two  of  the  horses.  Then  came  a  sinis 
ter  burr-r-r  and  shots  rained  near  them.  It  was  a 
machine  gun  in  one  of  the  aeroplanes,  flying  so  low 
now  that  the  angle  at  which  it  was  fired  was  not 
acute. 

John  was  brave  and  his  will  was  so  strong  that  it 
had  great  control  over  his  sensitive  and  imaginative 
mind.  Yet  he  was  never  in  his  life  more  terrified. 
That  vivid  picture  of  primeval  man  fleeing  with  all  his 
might  from  monsters  of  the  air,  grew  more  vivid  every 
moment.  He  was  fairly  drenched  in  terror,  as  his 
dim  ancestor  must  have  been  in  like  case,  nor  was  he 
ashamed  of  it.  He  had  one  look  each  at  his  comrades, 
and  their  faces  were  ghastly  white.  He  knew  that  his 
emotions  were  theirs  too. 

The  bullets  flew  thicker,  but  aim  is  uncertain,  when 
one  is  flying  from  a  moving  machine  in  the  air,  at 
speeding  targets,  and  most  of  the  bullets  flew  wide. 
Carstairs  was  grazed  on  the  shoulder,  and  Wharton's 
horse  was  touched  lightly  on  the  flank,  but  gasping, 
both  horses  and  riders,  they  plunged  into  the  wood. 

201 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

reckless  alike  of  trees  and  undergrowth,  desperately 
seeking  safety  from  the  winged  terrors  that  pursued 
them. 

It  was  fortunate  for  the  three  fugitives  that  it  was 
not  the  ordinary  European  wood,  trimmed  and  pruned 
like  a  park.  It  was  heavy  with  foliage,  and  there  was 
much  undergrowth,  in  which  the  horse  of  Carstairs 
tripped  and  fell,  throwing  him.  But  he  did  not  be 
grudge  that,  as  the  vines  and  bushes  not  only  broke 
his  fall,  but  meant  safety. 

"Since  you're  down  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton,  "it's 
the  duty  of  a  comrade  to  join  you." 

He  sprang  off  his  own  horse  and  stood,  rifle  in  hand, 
among  the  bushes.  John  also  dismounted,  although  in 
more  leisurely  fashion.  His  heart  had  ceased  to  beat 
so  heavily  when  they  entered  the  wood.  The  im 
mediate  danger  of  being  snapped  up  by  those  giants 
of  the  air  passed  and  the  revulsion  of  feeling  came. 
His  pulses  were  still  drumming  in  his  ears,  but  he 
heard  a  louder  throbbing  above  the  trees.  The  angry 
and  disappointed  monsters  were  hovering  there,  still 
seeking  their  prey. 

Bullets  pattered  on  the  leaves  and  twigs,  but  they 
went  wide.  The  three  horses  shivered  in  terror,  and 
the  one  that  had  been  touched  on  the  flank  uttered  a 
shrill  neigh  of  distress.  John  took  the  lead. 

"The  undergrowth  is  thicker  on  our  right,"  he  said. 
"We  must  take  our  horse  into  it.  They  won't  be  able 
to  get  more  than  glimpses  of  us  there." 

"Right!"  said  Carstairs,  "I  think  I  can  walk  that 
far  now.  The  strength  is  coming  back  into  my 

202 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

knees,  and  I  don't  think  they'll  double  under  me.  I 
don't  mind  telling  you  fellows  that  I  was  never  before 
in  my  life  so  scared." 

"Your  confession  is  mine  too,"  said  Wharton. 

They  reached  the  new  refuge  without  harm,  al 
though  more  shots  were  fired  from  the  planes.  The 
density  of  the  bushes  there  was  due  to  a  small  stream 
flowing  through  the  wood,  and  while  the  horses  were 
still  exposed,  in  a  measure,  they  found  almost  com 
plete  cover  for  themselves.  The  three  lay  down  in 
the  thicket  and  pointed  upward  the  muzzles  of  their 
rifles. 

The  throbbing  and  droning  over  their  heads  had 
never  ceased,  and  through  the  leaves  they  saw  the 
armored  planes  hovering  about  not  far  above  the  tops 
of  the  trees.  But  the  fugitives  in  their  screen  of  leaf 
and  thicket  had  become  invisible. 

"We'll  have  to  chance  it  with  our  horses,"  whis 
pered  Wharton,  "but  for  ourselves  we  may  be  able  to 
give  back  as  good  as  we  send.  Scott,  are  you  a  sharp 
shooter  ?" 

"I'm  a  pretty  good  marksman,  and  I  think  I  coul  ' 
hit  one  of  those  things  if  it  should  slow  down." 

"I  suggest,"  said  Carstairs,  "that  when  one  of  us 
fires  he  immediately  move  away  at  least  six  or  eight 
yards.  Then  they  won't  be  able  to  locate  us  by  the 
shots." 

"Good  for  you  old  Britisher,"  said  Wharton,  "you 
do  have  moments  of  intelligence." 

"Wharton,  I'd  like  to  say  as  much  for  you." 

Both  laughed  but  the  laugh  was  uneasy  and  un- 

203 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

natural.  It  was  merely  the  force  of  habit,  compelling 
them  to  seek  some  sort  of  relief  through  words. 

The  planes  had  come  together  in  a  group  for  a  few 
moments,  but  afterward  they  made  a  wide  separation 
and  flew  about  swiftly  in  irregular  circles.  John  knew 
that  it  was  meant  to  disturb  the  aim  of  those  below, 
because  the  flying  men  had  certainly  seen  that  they 
carried  rifles. 

John  crouched  under  a  bush,  and  with  the  muzzle 
of  his  high-powered  rifle  turned  upward,  continually 
sought  a  target  through  the  leaves.  In  those  moments 
of  danger  and  fierce  anger  he  did  not  have  left  a 
single  scruple  against  taking  the  life  of  man.  They 
had  hunted  him  remorselessly  in  a  strange  and  ter 
rific  way.  His  first  illusion  that  they  were  gigantic 
birds  of  prey  remained,  and  he  would  be  doing  a  serv 
ice  to  the  world,  if  he  slew  them. 

A  rifle  cracked  almost  in  his  ear  and  Wharton  ut 
tered  a  little  cry  of  disappointment. 

"I  heard  the  bullet  thud  on  the  metal  side  of  that 
Taube,"  he  said.  "It  isn't  fair  fighting  us  this  way." 

Then  he  and  John,  following  the  suggestion  of  Car- 
stairs,  promptly  moved  to  another  point  in  the  bushes. 
Three  bullets  from  the  Taubes  struck  near  the  place 
they  had  just  left.  But  John  still  watching  had  caught 
sight  of  a  head  and  body,  the  two  hands  grasping  a 
rifle  projecting  over  the  side  of  a  Taube.  Quick  as  a 
flash  he  fired,  and  with  an  aim  that  was  literally  as 
sure  as  death. 

The  man  in  the  Taube  heaved  up,  as  if  wrenched 
by  an  electric  shock,  then  plunged  head-foremost  over 

204 


"  Overhead  the  aeroplanes  swooped  lower  and 
lower  like  gigantic  birds." 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

the  side  and  fell  clear,  his  rifle  dropping  before  him. 
John  caught  a  swift  vision  of  a  falling  figure  sprawled 
out  hideously,  and  then  he  heard  the  rending  crash 
of  twigs  and  branches  followed  by  a  heavy  thump. 
His  heart  thrilled  with  horror.  Those  were  human 
beings  after  all,  up  there  in  the  air,  and  not  primeval 
birds  of  prey. 

"That  one!"  said  Wharton.  "Good  shot,  Scott  1" 
John's  horror  passed.  He  was  still  fighting  for  his 
life,  and  it  was  the  men  in  the  air  who  had  attacked. 
He  moved  away  again  and  by  chance  he  came  to  the 
tiny  brook,  on  which  the  bushes  were  strung  like  a 
thread.  Lying  flat  on  his  face  he  drank,  and  he  was 
astonished  to  find  that  he  was  so  thirsty.  Rising  to 
his  knees  he  glanced  at  his  comrades  and  at  the  hover 
ing  aeroplanes.  They  had  flown  high  out  of  the  reach 
of  bullets,  and  had  drawn  together  as  if  for  council. 
One  of  the  horses  rearing  and  threshing  with  fright 
had  been  killed  by  shots  from  the  aeroplanes,  but 
John  did  not  notice  it,  until  this  moment.  The  other 
two  tethered  by  their  bridles  to  bushes  had  tried  to 
break  loose,  but  had  failed.  Now  they  were  trembling 
all  over,  and  were  covered  with  perspiration.  John 
felt  sorry  for  them. 

But  the  water  had  refreshed  him  wonderfully.  He 
had  not  known  before  how  hot  and  dry  his  throat  had 
become.  He  invited  his  comrades  to  drink  too,  and 
they  followed  his  example.  Then  they  lay  on  their 
backs,  and  watched  the  council  in  the  air.  They  could 
even  hear  the  distant  drumming  of  their  motors.  The 
machine,  out  of  which  John  had  shot  the  aviator, 

205 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

had  carried  two  men,  because  there  it  was  in  the  group 
with  the  others. 

John's  old  and  powerful  feeling  that  he  was  at  the 
end  of  one  era  and  at  the  beginning  of  another,  in 
volving  many  new  forces,  returned  with  increased 
strength.  To  be  besieged  by  enemies  overhead  was 
one  of  them,  and,  for  the  present  at  least,  he  saw  no 
way  of  escape  from  the  grove. 

The  sun  was  now  in  the  zenith.  The  clouds,  having 
gone  away,  made  a  clean  sweep  of  it.  There  was  not 
a  fleck  of  dusk  in  the  burning  blue  of  the  sky.  The 
aeroplanes  were  outlined  against  it,  as  clearly  as  if 
they  had  been  pictures  in  oil  on  canvas.  The  sun, 
great  and  golden,  poured  down  fire,  but  it  did  not 
reach  the  three  in  the  thicket. 

"I  wish  I  knew  what  those  fellows  were  planning," 
said  Carstairs.  "At  least  they  give  us  a  rest,  while 
they  arrange  for  our  destruction." 

"But  we're  not  destroyed  yet,  and  you  don't  think 
it  either,  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton.  "Whatever  I've 
said  against  you  Britishers,  I've  never  said  you  lacked 
courage." 

"And  if  you  had  said  it  I'd  have  known  that  you 
didn't  mean  it." 

Then  the  two  shook  hands  in  silence.  Wharton 
closed  his  eyes  and  pretended  to  be  asleep. 

"What  are  they  doing,  John?"  he  asked  presently. 

"Still  in  council.  A  plane  heavier  than  the  others, 
evidently  the  one  that  has  the  machine  gun  is  in 
the  center.  I  judge  therefore  that  it  also  carries  the 
commander  of  the  fleet." 

206 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

"Acute  reasoning.  Wake  me  up  when  they  seem 
to  be  starting  anything.  Meanwhile  I  can't  be 
bothered,  because  a  few  aeroplanes  choose  to  use  our 
heavens." 

He  stretched  himself,  and  breathed  deeply  and 
peacefully.  But  John  knew  well  enough  that  he  was 
not  asleep.  His  rifle  lay  by  his  side,  where  it  could  be 
snatched  up  in  a  moment,  and  now  and  then  his  eyes 
opened  to  watch  through  the  bushes  the  foe  circling 
aloft.  Carstairs  also  lay  down  bye  and  bye,  but  John, 
remained  sitting,  the  thick  boughs  of  a  bush  covering 
him. 

"Something  has  happened,"  he  announced  after 
awhile.  "One  of  the  planes,  the  smallest,  I  think  is 
flying  away  toward  the  east." 

The  others  sat  up.  The  aeroplane,  high  in  air,  was 
going  at  tremendous  speed.  The  others  remained 
over  the  grove,  swinging  about  lazily  in  circles,  but 
too  high  for  the  rifles. 

"Now,  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton,  "you  English  pre 
tend  to  omniscience.  So,  tell  us  at  once  what  that 
means." 

"If  anybody  had  omniscience  it  would  be  we 
British  of  course,  but  I  confess,  Wharton,  that  this  is 
beyond  me.  That  aeroplane  is  certainly  going  fast. 
Now  it's  as  big  as  my  hand,  now  it's  the  size  of  an 
egg,  now  it's  a  dot  and  now  it's  gone." 

"Perhaps  it's  seeking  help,"  said  John. 

"I  don't  see  why,"  said  Wharton.  "Enough  are 
left  to  hold  us  in  this  grove.  Their  only  difficulty  is 
in  getting  at  us.  Even  if  they  brought  more  the 

207 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

trees  and  the  foliage  would  still  be  here  to  protect 
us." 

"That's  true,"  admitted  John.  "Then  it  may  have 
been  damaged  by  some  of  our  bullets." 

"But  it  left  like  a  racer.  I  don't  know  how  these 
machines  are  built,  but  I'd  wager  from  the  way  it 
flew  that  not  a  wheel  or  spring  or  screw  or  rivet  in  it 
was  damaged." 

"The  others  are  evidently  waiting  for  it  to  come 
back." 

"How  do  you  make  out  that?" 

"Because  they  merely  float  about  beyond  our  reach 
and  don't  try  anything  against  us.  The  day's  passing, 
and  if  they  didn't  have  some  plan  dependent  on  the 
machine  that  left,  they'd  be  at  work  now  trying  to 
shoot  us  up." 

Carstairs  reached  over  and  patted  John  on  the  head. 

"You  talk  sense,  Scott,"  he  said,  "if  it  weren't  for 
your  accent  you  could  pass  for  an  Englishman." 

"Then  I'll  see  that  he  never  changes  his  accent," 
said  Wharton. 

"I  think  I'll  take  a  nap,"  said  Carstairs,  "and  I 
really  mean  it.  The  grass  and  the  bushes  were  heavy 
with  rain  when  we  came  in  here,  although  we  didn't 
notice  it,  but  the  fine  sun  up  there  has  dried  every 
thing  now,  and  I've  a  good  bed." 

He  lay  very  comfortably,  with  his  head  on  a 
mound  of  turf,  but  he  did  not  close  his  eyes.  The 
lids  were  lowered  but  nevertheless  he  watched  the 
heavens. 

"Sorry  for  those  poor  horses  of  ours,"  he  said. 

208 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

"One's  killed  and  the  other  two,  I  suppose,  will  be 
scared  to  death  before  this  thing's  over." 

"And  then  we'll  have  to  walk,"  said  Wharton. 

"But  we'll  go  on  just  the  same." 

"We  can  buy  new  horses,  at  the  next  village.  No 
more  walking  for  mine  than  I  can  help." 

John  was  intently  watching  the  eastern  horizon. 
He  was  longing  now  for  Lannes'  powerful  glasses. 
Nevertheless  his  eyesight  was  good,  the  best  of  the 
three,  and  presently  the  great  pulse  in  his  throat  began 
to  leap.  But  he  did  not  say  anything  yet.  He  wanted 
to  make  sure.  He  waited  a  minute  and  then  he  said : 

"A  black  dot  has  reappeared  in  the  eastern  sky.  It's 
so  tiny  you  couldn't  see  it  unless  you  swept  your  eyes 
around  the  circle  until  they  met  it." 

Carstairs  sat  up. 

"Where?"  he  asked. 

"Begin  as  I  told  you  and  sweep  your  eyes  around 
the  circle." 

"Ah,  I  see  it  now!  Or  maybe  it's  just  a  mote  in 
the  dancing  sunbeams." 

"Oh  no,  it's  not.  Watch  it  grow.  It's  an  aeroplane, 
'  and  I'd  wager  everything  against  next  to  nothing 
that  it's  the  one  that  left  a  little  while  ago.  Whatever 
it  went  to  do  it's  done." 

"Upon  my  soul,  I  think  you're  right.  It  is  grow 
ing  as  you  say.  Now  the  dot  becomes  a  black  spot 
as  big  as  an  egg,  now  it  grows  to  the  size  of  your 
hand,  and  now  the  shape  of  a  flying  machine,  coming 
at  terrific  speed,  emerges.  The  whole  process  of  de 
parture  is  reversed." 

209 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"And  it's  making  straight  for  that  overhanging 
group,"  said  Wharton. 

John  watched  the  big  birds  of  prey  await  the  mes 
senger,  and  again  he  longed  intently  for  Lannes' 
powerful  glasses.  The  returning  machine  was  re 
ceived  by  the  others  which  formed  a  circle  about  it, 
and  for  some  minutes  they  hung  there  in  close  com 
pany. 

His  nerves  began  to  quiver  again  with  excitement. 
He  was  sure  that  it  was  a  menace.  The  small  aero 
plane  would  not  have  gone  away  on  a  mission  with 
out  some  excellent  reason.  Sure  of  his  leafy  covert 
he  stood  up,  and  watched  the  group  which  now  cir 
cled  almost  exactly  over  their  heads.  Carstairs  and 
Wharton  stood  beside  him,  and  again  they  turned 
to  him  as  the  leader,  now  that  it  was  an  affair  of 
the  air. 

"What  do  you  make  of  it?"  asked  Carstairs, 
anxiously. 

"It  means  harm,  some  new  method  of  attack,"  said 
John,  "but  for  the  life  of  me  I  can't  guess  what  it  is." 

"Then  we've  merely  got  to  wait,"  said  Wharton. 

The  three  were  standing  close  together,  and  a  chill 
seemed  to  pass  from  one  to  another.  That  great 
danger  threatened  not  one  of  the  three  doubted,  and 
its  mysterious  character  made  it  all  the  more  formi 
dable. 

The  aeroplanes  drew  apart  a  little  and  again  circled 
about  lazily.  John  began  to  have  a  hope  that  nothing 
would  happen  after  all,  when  suddenly  he  saw  a  flash 
in  the  thickets  and  heard  a  stunning  roar.  A  piece  of 

210 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

metal  whistled  past  his  head,  and  leaves  and  twigs 
fell  in  a  shower. 

Acting  partly  from  reason  and  partly  from  impulse 
he  seized  both  Wharton  and  Carstairs  and  dragged 
them  to  the  ground. 

"A  bomb!"  he  cried.  "I  had  forgotten  about 
bombs,  although  I've  seen  them  used  before.  They 
had  none  with  them  and  the  little  aeroplane  went  back 
to  a  hangar  somewhere  for  a  supply!  They'll  drop 
more  and  we'll  be  safer  lying  down!" 

"You're  right  of  course,"  said  Wharton.  "It's  all 
as  simple  as  day  now.  There  goes  the  second !" 

Came  another  flash  and  roar,  but  this  time  the  bomb 
fell  farther  away,  and  the  metal  fragments  flew  high 
over  their  heads.  A  third  followed  with  the  same  re 
sult,  and  they  began  to  feel  encouraged. 

"Of  course  they  have  to  drop  them  at  random," 
said  John,  "and  throwing  down  bombs  from  an  aero 
plane  high  in  air  is  largely  an  affair  of  chance." 

"Still,"  said  Wharton,  "I  feel  as  if  I  would  like  to 
burrow  in  the  earth,  not  merely  for  a  foot  or  two,  but 
for  at  least  a  hundred  feet,  where  the  biggest  bomb 
ever  made  by  the  Germans  couldn't  reach  me." 

Carstairs  uttered  a  cry  of  joy. 

"What  can  you  find  to  be  glad  about  in  a  situation 
like  this?"  asked  Wharton. 

"I've  been  poking  through  the  bushes  and  I  find  just 
beside  us  a  deep  gully." 

"A  trench  made  and  ready  for  us!  Come,  we'll  be 
the  boys  in  the  trenches !" 

They  passed  through  the  bushes  and  dropped  down 

211 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

in  the  gully  which  was  in  truth  a  great  natural  help 
to  them.  It  was  certain  that  in  time  a  bomb  would 
strike  near,  but  unless  it  dropped  directly  on  them 
they  would  be  protected  by  their  earthen  walls  from 
its  flying  fragments.  And  the  odds  were  greatly 
against  a  bomb  falling  where  they  lay.  The  revulsion 
of  feeling  was  so  great  that  they  became  jovial. 

"You've  never  agreed  with  me  more  than  once  or 
twice,  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton,  "but  I  don't  think 
you'll  dispute  it,  when  I  say  this  is  a  fine,  friendly 
little  ravine." 

"The  finest  I  ever  saw.  I'm  an  expert  in  ravines. 
I  made  a  specialty  of  'em  all  through  my  boyhood, 
and  I  never  saw  another  the  equal  of  this." 

"Now,  they're  guessing  badly,"  said  John,  as  a 
bomb  burst  in  the  far  edge  of  the  grove,  some  distances 
away. 

"I  wish  we  could  find  shelter  for  our  horses,"  said 
Carstairs.  "Those  fellows  in  the  air  undoubtedly  have 
glasses,  and,  not  being  able  to  see  us,  they  may  choose 
to  demolish  our  remaining  two  beasts." 

"There  goes  one  now !"  exclaimed  John,  as  another 
bomb  burst  and  a  shrill  neigh  of  pain  followed. 

A  horse  had  been  struck  by  two  -fragments,  and  wild 
with  pain  and  terror  it  reared,  struggled,  finally  broke 
its  bridle,  and  galloped  out  into  the  fields,  where  it 
fell  dead  from  loss  of  blood. 

"Poor  beast,"  muttered  Carstairs,  "I've  always 
loved  horses,  and  I'd  like  to  get  a  little  revenge. " 

"Maybe  we  can  get  it  by  waiting,"  said  John,  who 
was  rapidly  developing  the  qualities  of  leadership. 

212 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

"They  can't  possibly  see  us  here  in  the  gully  which  is 
lined  thickly  on  either  side  with  bushes." 

"And  you  think  if  we  lie  quiet,"  said  Wharton, 
"that  they'll  come  down  lower  to  see  what  damage 
they've  done."  . 

"That's  my  idea." 

"You  do  seem  to  have  a  good  head  on  you  for  a 
Yankee,"  said  Carstairs. 

They  were  silent  a  long  time.  Two  more  bombs 
were  dropped  but  they  did  not  strike  near  them.  John 
heard  the  remaining  horse  straining  at  his  bridle,  and 
threshing  among  the  bushes,  but  he  did  not  succeed  in 
breaking  loose. 

He  was  very  comfortable  among  some  leaves  in  the 
gully,  but  he  was  on  his  back,  and  he  did  not  cease  to 
watch  the  aeroplanes,  drifting  lazily  between  him  and 
the  heavens.  It  was  hard  to  judge  distances  in  the 
air,  but  he  had  watched  them  so  long  and  so  closely 
that  they  seemed  to  him  after  a  while  to  be  flying 
lower.  Patient  as  the  Germans  were,  they  must  see 
sometime  or  other  whether  their  bombs  had  destroyed 
the  fugitives  in  the  grove. 

"They're  coming  down  toward  the  tops  of  the 
trees,"  he  whispered.  "Since  they  haven't  heard  from 
us  for  so  long  they've  probably  concluded  that  their 
bombs  have  finished  us." 

"They'll  soon  find  out  better,"  said  Carstairs 
savagely.  "That  last  horse  they  killed  was  mine,  and 
the  poor  brute  was  torn  horribly  by  pieces  of  the 
bomb." 

John  looked  at  him  curiously. 

213 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"War  is  war,"  he  said. 

"I  know  it,"  replied  Carstairs,  "and  that's  why  I 
shall  be  so  particular  to  take  good  aim,  when  they 
drop  within  range.  Confound  it,  I  wish  they  didn't 
have  those  armored  machines." 

"Still  they're  bound  to  expose  themselves  now  and 
then,"  said  John,  "or  they  can't  see  us." 

They  now  knelt  in  the  gully  waiting  for  the  Taubes, 
which  were  softly  sinking  lower  and  lower.  All  three 
were  sharpshooters,  and  they  had  anger  and  the  love 
of  life  to  wing  their  aim. 

"Suppose  we  pick  our  men,"  said  John.  "The 
heavy  plane  near  the  center  of  the  group  is  undoubt 
edly  the  one  that  carries  the  machine  gun,  and  so  it's 
our  most  dangerous  antagonist.  It's  not  likely  to 
have  more  than  two  men — otherwise  the  weight  would 
be  too  great — one  to  steer  and  one  to  handle  the  gun." 

"Excellent,"  said  Carstairs.  "You're  undoubtedly 
the  best  marksman,  Scott.  Suppose  when  the  machine 
tilts  enough  to  give  us  aim  you  say :  'fire,'  you  taking 
the  man  at  the  rudder,  while  Wharton  and  I  shoot  at 
the  one  with  the  gun." 

"All  right,  if  you  say  so." 

"Then  it's  agreed?" 

"Agreed  it  is." 

The  muzzles  of  three  rifles  were  now  thrust  through 
the  bushes,  ready  to  fire  at  an  instant's  notice.  In 
those  moments  of  intense  excitement  and  with  their 
own  lives  to  save  not  one  of  the  three  had  a  single 
thought  of  mercy,  Kindly  in  ordinary  times  war  had 
taken  complete  possession  of  them  for  a  space. 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

John  concluded  that  the  Germans  were  now  sure  of 
their  success.  It  had  been  quiet  so  long  in  the  grove 
that  the  fugitives  must  be  dead.  Moreover  the  after 
noon  was  waning,  and  night  would  help  the  defenders, 
if  they  still  lived.  But  he  never  took  his  eyes  from  the 
big  aeroplane,  floating  easily  like  a  great  bird  on  lazy 
wing.  Lower  and  lower  it  dropped  and  it  came  with 
in  easy  range  of  the  high-powered  rifles.  Now  it 
slanted  over  on  its  side,  still  like  a  huge  bird  and  the 
two  men  it  carried  came  into  view. 

"Fire !"  cried  John,  and  there  was  one  report  as  the 
three  rifles  cracked  together.  Never  had  bullets  been 
sent  with  a  more  terrible  aim.  When  the  dead  hand 
fell  from  the  steering  rudder  the  great  machine  turned 
quite  over  on  its  side.  The  two  men  and  the  machine 
gun  were  shot  out,  as  if  they  had  been  hurled  by  a 
catapult,  and  crashed  among  the  trees  of  the  grove. 
The  machine  itself,  still  keeping  its  likeness  to  a  huge 
bird,  but  wounded  mortally,  now  fluttered  about  wildly 
for  several  minutes,  and  then  fell  with  a  tremendous 
crash  among  the  trees.  The  other  aeroplanes,  obvi 
ously  frightened  by  the  fall  of  their  leader,  rapidly 
flew  higher  and  out  of  range. 

The  three  did  not  exult  at  first.  Instead  they  were 
appalled. 

"We  certainly  shot  well !"  said  John  at  last. 

"Oh  I  don't  care!"  said  Carstairs,  shaking  himself, 
defiantly. 

"They  were  after  us,  and  we  were  bound  to  hit 
back!" 

A  bomb  exploded  in  the  woods,  but  they  were  not 

215 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

hurt.  It  stirred  them  to  wrath  again,  and  all  their 
compunctions  were  gone.  Instead,  they  began  to  feel 
a  pride  in  their  great  sharpshooting. 

"They've  had  enough  bf  it  for  the  present,"  said 
Wharton.  "Look,  the  whole  flock  is  mounting  up 
and  up,  where  our  bullets  can't  reach  'em!  Come 
down  you  rascals!  Come  down  out  of  the  sky  and 
meet  us  face  to  face!  We'll  whip  the  whole  lot  of 
you!" 

He  stood  at  his  full  height  and  shook  his  rifle  at 
the  aeroplanes.  John  and  Carstairs  shared  his  feel 
ings  so  thoroughly  that  they  saw  nothing  odd. 

"While  they're  so  high,"  said  John,  "suppose  we 
go  and  look  at  the  fallen  machine." 

They  found  it  among  some  trees,  a  part  of  the 
frame  imbedded  in  the  earth.  It  looked  in  its  destruc 
tion  a  sinister  and  misshapen  monster.  The  machine 
gun,  broken  beyond  repair,  lay  beside  it.  They  knew 
that  two  other  shattered  objects  were  somewhere  near 
in  the  bushes,  but  they  would  not  look  for  them. 

"A  great  victory  for  the  besieged,"  said  Wharton, 
"but  it  leaves  us  still  besieged." 

"However  the  aspect  of  the  field  of  battle  is  chang 
ing,"  said  John. 

"In  what  way?" 

"The  twilight  is  coming  and  the  sky  is  our  foe's 
field  of  battle." 

The  increase  in  their  own  chances  became  apparent 
at  once.  The  obscurity  of  night  would  be  like  a 
blanket  between  them  and  the  flying  men,  and  its 
promise  now  was  for  speedy  arrival.  The  glory  of 

216 


THE    DRAGONS    OF   THE    AIR 

the  sun  had  faded  already  in  the  east,  and  the  sky  was 
becoming  gray  toward  the  zenith. 

"If  that  flock  expects  to  achieve  anything  against 
us,"  said  John,  "they  must  set  about  it  pretty  soon. 
In  an  hour  they  will  have  to  come  close  to  the  ground 
to  see  us,  and  I  fancy  we  can  then  leave  the  grove." 

"Yes,"  said  Wharton,  "it's  up  to  them  now.  We 
can  stand  here  waiting  for  them  until  the  darkness 
comes.  Now,  they've  begun  to  act!" 

A  bomb  burst,  but  the  obscuring  twilight  was  so 
deceptive  that  it  fell  entirely  outside  the  wood  and 
exploded  harmless  in  a  field. 

"Poor  work,"  said  Carstairs. 

"As  I  told  you  it's  exceedingly  hard  to  be  accu 
rate,  dropping  bombs  from  a  height,"  said  John,  "and 
the  twilight  makes  it  much  more  so." 

Nevertheless  the  aeroplanes  made  a  desperate  trial, 
throwing  at  least  a  half  dozen  more  bombs,  some  of 
which  fell  in  the  wood,  but  not  near  the  three  defend 
ers,  although  the  last  horse  fell  a  victim,  being  fairly 
blown  to  pieces. 

Meanwhile  the  sun  sank  behind  the  earth's  rim,  and, 
to  the  great  joy  of  the  three,  clouds  again  rolled  along  ,'. 
the  horizon,  showing  that  they  would  have  a  dark 
night,  a  vital  fact  to  them.  In  their  eagerness  to 
strike  while  it  was  yet  time  the  aeroplanes  hovered 
very  low,  almost  brushing  the  tops  of  the  trees,  ex 
posing  themselves  to  the  fire  of  the  three  who  after 
spending  eighteen  or  twenty  cartridges  on  them  moved 
quickly  to  another  part  of  the  wood,  lest  an  answering; 
bomb  should  find  them. 

217 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

They  did  not  know  whether  they  had  slain  any  one, 
but  two  of  the  planes  flew  away  in  slanting  and  jerky 
fashion  like  birds  on  crippled  wings.  The  others  re 
mained  over  the  grove,  but  rose  to  a  much  greater 
height. 

"That  was  the  last  attack  and  we  repelled  it,"  said 
Carstairs,  feeling  the  flush  of  victory.  "Here  is  the 
night  black  and  welcome." 

The  aeroplanes  were  now  almost  invisible.  The 
darkness  was  thickening  so  fast  that  in  the  grove  the 
three  were  compelled  to  remain  close  together,  lest 
they  lose  one  another.  Under  the  western  horizon  low 
thunder  muttered,  and  there  was  promise  of  more 
rain,  but  they  did  not  care. 

They  resolved  to  leave  the  grove  in  a  half  hour,  and 
now  they  felt  deeply  the  death  of  their  horses.  But 
all  three  carried  gold,  and  they  would  buy  fresh  mounts 
at  the  next  village.  Their  regret  at  the  loss  was  over 
come  by  the  feeling  that  they  had  been  victorious  in 
the  encounter  with  the  aeroplanes  when  at  first  the 
odds  seemed  all  against  them. 

They  waited  patiently,  while  the  night  advanced, 
noting  with  pleasure  that  the  mutter  of  thunder  on 
the  western  horizon  continued.  Overhead  two  aero 
planes  were  circling,  but  they  were  barely  visible  in 
the  dusk,  and  rescuing  their  blankets  and  some  other 
articles  that  the  horses  had  carried,  the  three,  with 
their  rifles  ready,  walked  cautiously  across  the  fields. 

A  hundred  yards  from  the  grove,  and  they  looked 
up.  The  aeroplanes  were  still  circling  there.  Whar- 
ton  laughed. 

218 


THE    DRAGONS    OF    THE    AIR 

"They  probably  think  we  haven't  the  nerve  to  leave 
the  shelter  of  the  trees,"  he  said.  "Let  'em  watch  till 
morning." 

"And  then  they'll  find  that  the  birds  have  meta 
phorically  but  not  literally  flown  away,"  said  Car- 
stairs,  a  tone  of  exultation  showing  in  his  voice  also. 
"In  this  battle  between  the  forces  of  the  air  and  the 
forces  of  the  earth  the  good  old  solid  earth  has  won." 

"But  it  may  not  always  win,"  said  John.  "When 
I  was  up  with  Lannes,  I  saw  what  the  aeroplane  could 
do,  and  we  are  bound  to  admit  that  if  it  hadn't  been 
for  the  grove  they'd  have  got  us." 

"Right-o!"  said  Carstairs. 

"True  as  Gospel,"  said  Wharton. 

"Do  you  know  where  the  road  is?"  asked  John. 
"Now  that  our  horses  are  gone  we've  got  to  do  some 
good  walking." 

"Here  it  is,"  said  Carstairs.  "Seven  miles  farther 
on  is  the  little  hamlet  of  Courville,  where  we  can  buy 
horses." 

"Then  walk,  you  terriers,  walk!"  said  Wharton. 

The  three  bending  their  heads  walked  side  by  side 
toward  the  hamlet  of  Courville,  which  they  were 
destined  never  to  reach. 


CHAPTER   XI 

THE   ARMORED    CAR 

THE  three  talked,  because  they  were  in  the  dark, 
and  because  they  felt  great  joy  over  their  es 
cape.  The  clouds,  after  a  while,  floated  away, 
and  the  thunder  ceased  to  mutter.  It  seemed  that 
the  elements  played  with  them,  but,  for  the  present, 
were  in  their  favor.  The  walking  itself  was  pleas 
ant,  as  they  were  anxious  to  exercise  their  muscles 
after  the  long  hard  waiting  in  the  grove. 

But  as  the  clouds  went  away  and  the  stars  came  out, 
leaving  a  sky  of  blue,  sown  with  stars,  John  could 
not  keep  from  looking  upward  often.  The  aeroplanes 
and  the  daring  men  who  flew  them  had  made  a  tre 
mendous  impression  upon  him,  and  he  constantly  ex 
pected  danger.  But  he  saw  none  of  those  ominous 
black  specks  which  could  grow  so  fast  into  sinister 
shapes.  He  heard  instead  a  faint  rumbling  ahead  of 
them  on  the  road  to  Courville,  and  he  held  up  his  hand 
as  a  warning. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Carstairs,  as  the  three  stopped. 

"I  don't  know  yet,"  replied  John,  "but  the  sound 
seems  to  be  made  by  wheels." 

2£0 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

"Perhaps  a  belated  peasant  driving  home,"  said 
Wharton,  as  he  listened. 

"I  don't  think  so.  It  appears  to  be  a  volume  of 
sound,  although  it's  as  yet  far  away.  I  hear  it  better 
now.  It's  wheels  and  many  of  them." 

"French  reinforcements." 

"Maybe,  but  more  likely  German.  We've  seen  how 
ready  the  Germans  are,  and  we  know  that  they're 
spreading  all  over  this  region." 

"Then  it's  safer  for  us  out  of  the  road  than  in  it." 

There  was  a  hedge  on  either  side  of  the  road,  but 
but  the  three  slipped  easily  through  the  one  on  the 
right,  and  stood  in  tall  grass.  The  rumbling  was 
steadily  coming  nearer,  and  John  had  no  doubt  it 
was  made  by  Germans,  perhaps  some  division  seeking 
to  get  in  the  rear  of  the  French  forces  with  which 
he  had  fought. 

There  was  a  good  moon  and  they  saw  well  through 
the  thin  hedge.  In  ten  minutes  cyclers,  riding  six 
abreast,  appeared  on  the  crest  of  a  low  hill  in  the 
direction  of  Courville.  The  moonlight  fell  on  their 
helmets  and  gray  uniforms,  showing,  as  John  had  ex 
pected,  that  they  were  Germans.  Again  he  was  be 
holding  an  example  of  the  wonderful  training  and 
discipline,  which  had  been  continued  for  decades  and 
which  had  put  military  achievement  above  everything 
else.  Day  and  night  the  German  hosts  were  advanc 
ing  on  France. 

The  cyclers,  carrying  their  rifles  before  them,  ad 
vanced  in  hundreds  and  hundreds,  the  files  of  six  keep- 
.  ing  perfectly  even.  Again  the  sight  was  unreal,  pro- 

221 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

ductive  of  awe.  Armies  had  never  before  gone  to 
battle  like  this.  The  files  close  together,  like  a  long, 
grayish-green  serpent,  moved  swiftly  along  the  road. 

But  it  was  not  the  wheels  that  had  made  the  rumble. 
They  instead  gave  out  a  light  undulating  sound,  some 
thing  like  that  of  skaters  on  ice,  and  the  three  waited 
to  see  what  was  behind,  as  the  rumbling  grew  louder. 

The  cyclers  passed,  then  came  the  strong  smell  of 
gasoline,  puffing  sounds  and  the  head  of  a  great  train 
of  motor  cars  appeared.  Most  of  the  motors  were 
filled  with  soldiers,  others  drew  cannon  and  provision 
wagons.  They  were  a  full  hour  in  passing,  and  at 
the  rear  were  more  than  a  hundred  armored  cars,  also 
crowded  with  troops,  some  of  them  carrying  machine 
guns  also. 

"I  wish  we  were  in  one  of  those  armored  cars," 
said  John,  "then  we  wouldn't  miss  our  horses." 

"Well,  why  not  get  in  one  of  them,"  said  Carstairs. 

"While  we're  about  it  why  not  wish  for  everything 
else  that  we  can  think  of?" 

"I  mean  exactly  what  I  say.  I  didn't  speak  until 
I  saw  an  opportunity.  One  of  the  cars  seems  to  have 
something  the  matter  with  it  and  is  drawing  up  by 
the  side  of  the  road  not  fifteen  feet  from  us.  The 
others  have  gone  on,  expecting  it  of  course  to  catch  up 
soon." 

"Do  you  really  mean  what  you  suggest,  Carstairs?" 
asked  Wharton. 

"I  certainly  do." 

"Then  what  an  Englishman  suggests  Yankees  will 
perform." 

222 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

"But  with  the  help  of  the  Englishman.  Jove, 
what  luck!"  There  are  only  two  men  with  the  car. 
One  is  standing  beside  it,  and  the  other  is  crawling  un 
der  it.  The  machine  is  almost  in  the  shadow  of  the 
hedge,  and  if  we're  smooth  about  it  we  can  slip 
through,  and  be  upon  it,  before  we're  seen." 

"We  must  time  ourselves.  What's  the  plan  ?"  asked 
Wharton. 

"We'll  assume  when  the  man  comes  out  from  un 
der  the  machine  that  he's  fixed  it.  Then  we'll  make  our 
rush,  knock  down  the  other  fellow,  jump  into  it  and 
away.  I'm  an  expert  chauffeur,  and  I  don't  ask  a 
better  chance.  Oh,  fellows,  what  luck!" 

"It's  certainly  favoring  us, "'said  Wharton,  "and 
we  must  push  it.  It  would  be  a  crime  to  quit  with 
such  luck  as  this  leading  us  on." 

They  slipped  noiselessly  through  the  hedge,  and 
stood  in  its  heavy  shadow  only  a  few  feet  from  the 
car.  They  heard  the  man  under  it  tapping  with  metal 
on  metal.  The  other  standing  with  his  back  to  the 
three  said  a  few  words  and  the  man  replied. 

"He  says  it's  only  a  trifle,  and  it's  all  right  now," 
whispered  Carstairs,  who  understood  German.  "He's 
coming  out  from  under  the  car.  Now,  fellows,  for 
it!" 

John  struck  the  man  standing  beside  the  car  with 
the  butt  of  his  rifle,  but  he  did  not  make  the  blow  hard 
— he  could  not  bring  himself  to  kill  anybody  in  that 
manner.  But  the  man  fell  senseless,  and,  just  as 
his  partner  came  from  beneath  it,  the  three  leaped  into 
the  car,  Carstairs  threw  on  the  speed,  whirled  about 

£28 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

on  air,  it  seemed  to  John,  and  left  the  German  in  the 
road,  staring  open-mouthed. 

But  the  German  recovered  quickly  and  uttered  a 
shout  of  alarm,  drawing  the  attention  of  the  armored 
motors,  the  rear  files  of  which  were  not  a  hundred 
yards  away. 

"Down,  you  fellows!"  cried  Carstairs,  who  now 
took  the  lead.  "Have  your  rifles  ready  to  fire  back, 
and  enjoy  what  is  going  to  be  the  greatest  ride  of 
your  lives !" 

Some  wild  spirit  seemed  to  have  taken  hold  of  the 
Englishman.  An  expert  driver,  it  may  have  been  the 
touch  of  the  wheel  under  his  hand  at  such  an  exciting 
moment,  and  then  it  may  have  been  the  shots  from 
the  German  cars  that,  in  an  instant,  rattled  upon  the 
steel  sides  protecting  the  car. 

"Hold  fast,  you  fellows !"  cried  Carstairs,  who  bent 
low  over  the  wheel,  his  flashing  eyes  now  seeking  to 
trace  the  road  before  them.  "We  are  going  to  eat 
up  the  ground!" 

The  car  gave  its  last  dizzy  lurch  as  it  completed  its 
circuit  and  shot  ahead.  John  and  Wharton  had  been 
thrown  together,  but  they  held  on  to  their  rifles  and 
righted  themselves.  Then  John  noticed  beside  him 
the  body  and  barrels  of  a  machine  gun,  mounted  and 
ready  for  use.  He  was  the  sharpshooter  of  the  three 
and  that  gun  appealed  to  him,  as  the  car  had  appealed 
to  Carstairs. 

"Move  over  a  little !"  he  shouted  to  Wharton. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?" 

"I'm  going  to  fight  that  pursuing  German  army." 

224- 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

In  an  instant  the  machine  gun  began  to  crackle 
like  a  box  of  exploding  crackers,  sending  back  a  hail  of 
bullets  which  rattled  upon  the  pursuing  cars  or  found 
victims  in  them.  But  they,  crouching  down,  were 
completely  protected  by  the  armor,  and  their  career 
ing  machine  made  but  a  single  target  while  they  could 
fire  into  the  pursuing  mass. 

Carstairs  bent  lower  and  lower.  He  had  gone  com 
pletely  wild  for  the  moment.  Millions  of  sparks  flew 
before  his  eyes.  All  the  big  and  little  pulses  in  his 
head  and  body  were  beating  heavily.  They  had  just 
scored  two  great  triumphs.  They  had  defeated  the  ef 
forts  of  the  masters  of  the  air,  and  they  had  taken 
from  their  foe  one  of  his  most  formidable  weapons 
in  which  they  might  escape.  His  soul  flamed  with 
triumph,  and  that  old  familiar  touch  of  the  wheel  filled 
him  with  the  strength  not  of  one  giant,  but  of  ten. 
He  saw  the  road  clearly  now.  There  it  lay  ahead  of 
them,  long,  white  and  sinuous,  and  he  never  doubted 
for  a  moment  his  ability  to  guide  the  armored  car 
along  in  it  at  a  mile  a  minute. 

John  in  his  turn  was  filled  with  the  rage  of  battle. 
It  was  not  often  that  one  in  his  situation  had  a  deadly 
machine  gun  at  hand,  ready  to  turn  upon  his  enemies. 
While  Wharton  fed  it  from  the  great  supply  of  ammu 
nition  in  the  car  he  turned  a  perfect  stream  of  balls 
upon  the  pursuing  motor,  spraying  it  from  side  to  side 
like  a  hose.  Wharton  looked  up  at  his  white  strained 
face,  in  which  his  eyes  burned  like  two  coals  of  fire, 
and  then  he  looked  at  the  bent  back  and  shoulders  of 
Carstairs. 

225 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"Two  madmen,"  he  muttered.  "A  Britisher  and  a 
Yankee,  mad  at  the  same  time  and  in  the  same  place, 
and  I'm  their  keeper!  Good  Lord,  did  a  man  ever 
before  have  such  a  job!" 

Once  he  pulled  John  down  a  little  as  the  machine 
guns  in  the  pursuing  car  were  getting  the  range,  but 
behind  the  armored  sheath  of  their  car  they  were  safe, 
for  the  present  at  least.  Wharton  regained  his  cool 
ness  and  retained  it.  But  he  held  to  his  belief  that  he 
rode  a  race  with  death,  with  one  madman  in  front  of 
him  and  another  by  his  side. 

Now  and  then  the  car  took  a  frightful  leap,  and 
Wharton  expected  to  land  beneath  it,  but  it  always 
came  down  right,  with  Carstairs  driving  it  faster  and 
faster  and  Scott  pouring  balls  from  the  machine  gun 
and  talking  to  it  lovingly,  as  if  it  were  a  thing  of  life. 

It  was  Wharton's  grim  thought  that  he  was  about 
to  die  soon,  but  that  he  would  die  gloriously.  No 
common  death  for  him,  but  one  amid  the  crash  of 
motors,  machine  guns  and  cannon.  Meanwhile  steel 
rained  around  them,  but  they  were  protected  by  the 
speed  of  their  flight,  and  their  armor.  It  was  hard  for 
the  Germans  to  hit  a  fleeting  target  in  a  curving  road, 
and  the  few  balls  or  bullets  that  struck  true  fell  harm 
less  from  the  steel  plates. 

Wharton's  own  blood  began  to  leap.  The  two  with 
him  in  the  car  might  be  madmen,  but  they  showed 
skill  and  vigor  in  their  madness.  The  car  sprang  in 
the  air,  but  it  always  came  down  safely.  It  whirled  at 
times  on  a  single  wheel,  but  it  would  right  itself,  and 
go  on  at  undiminished  speed. 

226 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

And  the  other  madman  at  the  gun  did  not  neglect 
precautions.  He  kept  himself  well  hidden  behind  the 
steel  shield,  and  continued  to  spray  the  pursuing  line 
from  right  to  left  and  from  left  to  right  with  a  stream 
of  projectiles. 

On  flew  the  car,  down  valleys  and  up  slopes.  It 
thundered  across  little  ridges,  and  fled  through  strips 
of  forest.  Then  Wharton  amid  their  own  roar 
heard  the  same  deep  steady  rumble  that  had  preceded 
the  coming  of  the  first  German  force.  The  sound  was 
so  similar  he  knew  instinctively  that  it  was  made  by 
a  second  detachment,  advancing  along  the  same  road, 
but  miles  back.  Their  own  headlong  speed  would  carry 
them  directly  into  it,  and,  as  he  saw  it,  they  were  com- 
pktely  trapped. 

He  leaned  over,  put  a  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  Car- 
stairs,  and  shouted  in  his  ear: 

"A  second  army  of  the  enemy  is  in  front,  and  we're 
going  into  it  at  the  rate  of  a  mile  a  minute !" 

"Never  mind !"  Carstairs  shouted  back.  "I  know  a 
little  road  not  far  ahead,  leading  off  from  this  almost 
due  westward.  I'm  going  to  take  it,  but  it's  a  sharp 
turn.  Hold  tight  you  two !" 

"For  God's  sake,  Carstairs,  slow  up  a  little  on  the 
curve !" 

But  Carstairs  made  no  answer.  He  did  not  even 
hear  him  now.  He  lay  almost  upon  the  wheel,  and  his 
eyes  never  left  the  track  in  front  of  him.  He  was  the 
jockey  riding  his  horse  to  victory  in  the  greatest  of  all 
races. 

Wharton  ceased  to  feed  the  machine  gun.    The  use 

227 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

for  it  had  passed  now.  They  were  rapidly  gaining  on 
the  pursuit,  but  the  same  speed  was  bringing  them 
much  nearer  to  the  second  force.  He  wondered  if 
Carstairs  really  knew  of  that  branch  road,  or  if  it  were 
some  wild  idea  flitting  through  his  mad  brain.  As  it 
was,  he  laid  his  rifle  on  the  floor  of  the  car,  and  com 
mended  his  soul  to  God. 

"Now!"  suddenly  shouted  Carstairs,  and  it  seemed 
to  Wharton  that  they  were  whirling  in  a  dizzy  circle. 
Carstairs  boasted  afterwards  that  they  made  the  curve 
on  one  wheel,  but  Wharton  was  quite  sure  that  they 
made  it  on  air. 

They  shot  into  a  narrow  road,  not  -much  more  than 
a  path  leading  through  woods,  and  when  Wharton 
looked  back  the  pursuit  was  not  in  sight.  They  were 
now  going  almost  at  a  right  angle  from  either  force, 
leaving  both  far  behind,  and  Wharton  suggested  to 
Carstairs  that  he  slow  down — John  had  already  ceased 
firing,  because  there  was  nothing  to  fire  at.  But  his 
words  were  in  vain.  Carstairs  would  not  yet  come  out 
of  his  frenzy.  As  John  had  talked  to  his  gun  he  was 
now  talking  to  his  machine,  bestowing  upon  it  many 
adjectives  of  praise. 

Wharton  gave  up  the  task  as  useless  and  sank  back 
in  his  seat.  He  must  let  the  fever  spend  itself.  Be 
sides  he  was  gaining  supreme  confidence  in  the  driving 
of  Carstairs.  The  Englishman  had  shown  such  su 
perb  skill  that  Wharton  was  beginning  to  believe  that 
he  could  drive  the  car  a  mile  a  minute  anywhere  save 
in  a  dense  forest.  So,  he  sank  back  in  his  seat,  and 
relaxed  mind  and  body. 

228 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

They  fled  on  over  a  road  narrow  but  good.  They 
passed  lone  farm  houses  sitting  back  in  the  fields,  but 
Wharton  had  only  a  glimpse  of  them.  A  tile  roof,  a 
roar  from  the  car  and  they  were  gone. 

Yet  the  fever  of  Carstairs  slowly  burned  itself  out. 
They  had  long  since  been  safe  from  any  pursuit  by  the 
Germans  in  the  main  road,  and  now  the  young  Eng 
lishman  realized  it.  He  took  one  hand  from  the  wheel, 
and  dashed  back  a  lock  of  hair  that  had  fallen  over 
his  brow.  Then  he  slowed  down  quickly,  and  when 
they  were  going  not  more  than  seven  or  eight  miles 
an  hour  he  said  like  one  coming  out  of  an  ecstasy. 

"Don't  the  Germans  build  splendid  cars?" 

"And  fine  machine  guns,  too  ?"  said  John,  in  a  high- 
pitched  unnatural  voice. 

"Now  here  is  where  I  take  command,"  said  Whar 
ton  firmly.  "You  two  have  been  madmen,  as  mad  as 
anybody  can  be,  although  it's  true  that  your  madness 
has  saved  us.  But  you've  done  your  great  deeds,  san 
ity  is  returning,  and  you're  in  a  state  of  exhaustion. 
Carstairs,  give  me  the  wheel  at  once.  I'm  not  much 
of  a  driver,  but  I  can  take  the  car  along  safely  at  a 
rate  of  five  miles  an  hour,  which  is  all  we  need  now." 

Carstairs,  the  fires  within  him  burned  out  wholly 
now,  resigned  the  wheel  to  his  comrade,  and  sank 
limply  into  a  seat  beside  John. 

"Now  you  two  rest,"  said  Wharton,  sternly,  "and 
if  I  hear  a  word  out  of  either  of  you  in  the  next  hour 
I'll  turn  the  machine  gun  on  you." 

They  obeyed.  Each  was  a  picture  of  physical  col 
lapse.  Wharton  did  not  know  much  about  automo— 

£29 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

biles.  In  the  driver's  seat  he  felt  as  if  he  were  steer 
ing  a  liner,  but  in  such  case  as  his  one  readily  takes 
risks,  and  he  sent  the  machine  along  slowly  and  with 
fair  success. 

It  was  beginning  to  lighten  somewhat,  and  he  looked 
for  a  village.  They  must  have  food,  a  fresh  supply 
of  gasoline,  and  news  of  their  own  army.  They  bore 
letters  which  they  meant  to  deliver  or  die. 

The  same  beautiful  country,  though  less  hilly, 
stretched  befor  them.  Many  clear  little  streams  flowed 
through  the  valleys,  and  here  and  there  were  groves 
free  from  undergrowth.  Wharton  believed  that  they 
were  far  toward  the  west,  and  near  the  British  troops 
— if  any  had  yet  been  landed  in  France. 

"Are  you  two  still  in  a  convalescent  stage?"  he 
asked,  glancing  back. 

"Getting  along  nicely,  doctor,  thank  you,  sir,"  said 
John.  "I  began  to  pick  up  just  as  soon  as  we  left 
those  German  armies  out  of  sight." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  comrade,  sitting  beside  him. 

"Carstairs,  old  man,"  he  said,  "I  don't  know  what 
you  are,  at  home,  but  here  you're  the  greatest  chauf 
feur  that  ever  lived !  I  believe  you  could  drive  a  car 
sixty  miles  an  hour  all  day  long  on  a  single  wheel !" 

"Thanks,  old  man,"  said  Carstairs,  grasping  his 
hand,  "I  didn't  have  time  to  look  back,  but  I  knew 
from  the  sounds  that  you  were  working  a  machine  gun, 
as  one  was  never  worked  before;  fast  enough  by  Jove 
to  drive  off  a  whole  hostile  army." 

"You  two  have  organized  the  greatest  log  rolling  so 
ciety  in  existence,"  said  Wharton,  "but  you've  been 

230 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

brave  and  good  boys.  Now  let's  take  a  look  at  this 
glorious  car  of  ours  which  we  had  specially  built  for 
us  in  Germany." 

The  light  in  the  east  was  increasing,  and  for  the  first 
time  they  made  an  examination  of  their  capture.  De 
spite  the  armor  and  presence  of  the  machine  gun  it 
was  upholstered  in  unusual  style,  with  cushions  and 
padded  sides  in  dark  green  leather.  There  were  many 
little  lockers  and  fittings  not  to  be  found  often  in  a 
car  intended  for  war.  On  a  tiny  silver  plate  under 
the  driver's  seat  a  coat  of  arms  was  engraved.  John, 
who  was  the  first  to  catch  sight  of  it,  exclaimed: 

"This  car  belong  to  some  duke  or  prince.  Car- 
stairs,  you're  a  subject  and  not  a  citizen,  and  you  ought 
to  be  up  on  all  kinds  of  nobility  worship.  What  coat 
of  arms  is  this?" 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  Carstairs,  "and  I'm  as  free 
a  man  as  you  are,  I'd  have  you  to  know." 

"Breaking  the  treaty  already,"  chuckled  Wharton. 
"It  doesn't  matter  whether  we  know  the  coat  of  arms 
or  not.  It's  likely  that  the  man  standing  in  the  road, 
the  one  whom  John  hit  over  the  head  with  the  gun  was 
the  duke  or  prince.  Oh,  if  the  Germans  ever  get  you, 
Scott,  they'll  break  you  on  the  wheel  for  such  an  ex 
treme  case  of  Mafestatsbeleidigung!" 

"And  if  you  pronounce  that  word  again  you'll  break 
your  jaw,"  said  John.  "Let's  open  all  these  lockers. 
We  may  find  spoils  of  war." 

It  seemed  a  good  suggestion,  and  taking  the  monkey 
wrench  they  broke  open  every  locker.  They  found  a 
pair  of  splendid  field  glasses,  shaving  materials,  other 

231 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

articles  of  the  toilet,  and  a  tiny  roll  of  fine  tissue 
paper. 

"I've  an  idea  that  we  have  something  of  value  here," 
said  John,  as  he  held  up  the  little  roll.  "It's  in  Ger 
man,  which  I  don't  understand.  Take  it,  Wharton." 

There  were  six  small  sheets,  and  as  Wharton  trans 
lated  them  aloud  and  slowly  they  realized  that  in  very 
truth  they  had  made  a  precious  capture.  They  con 
tained  neither  address  nor  signature,  but  they  notified 
the  commander  of  the  extreme  German  right  wing  that 
a  British  force  would  shortly  appear  near  the  Belgian 
border,  on  the  extreme  allied  left,  that  it  would  be  a 
small  army,  and  that  it  could  be  crushed  by  a  rapid, 
enveloping  movement. 

"The  prince  or  duke  whom  you  hit  over  the  head, 
John,"  said  Wharton,  "was  carrying  this.  He  did  not 
put  it  in  his  pocket,  because  he  never  dreamed  of  such 
a  thing  as  the  one  that  happened  to  him.  But  one 
thing  is  sure:  our  obligation  to  reach  the  allied  force 
in  the  west  is  doubled  and  tripled.  We  three,  obscure 
as  we  may  be,  may  carry  with  us  the  fate  of  an  army." 

"He  called  us  two  madmen,"  said  John,  nudging 
Carstairs.  "Now  look  at  our  good  sober  Wharton  go 
ing  mad  with  responsibility." 

Wharton  did  not  notice  them.  He  was  turning 
over  and  over  the  sheets  of  tissue  paper,  and  his  eyes 
glowed.  His  hands  trembled,  too,  as  he  handled  the 
precious  document,  but  he  did  not  let  a  single  page 
fall. 

"Glorious!  splendid!  magnificent!"  he  exclaimed. 
""By  our  capture,  by  our  own  courage  and  skill,  and  by 

232 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

ours  alone  we'll  save  the  allied  left  wing  from  destruc 
tion." 

The  timeliness  of  their  exploit,  the  wonderful  chance 
had  gone  to  Wharton's  head.  He  forgot  for  the  time 
his  comrades,  the  motor,  and  the  morning  sun  over 
the  fields  and  the  forest.  He  thought  only  of  their 
arrival  in  the  allied  camp  with  those  precious  docu 
ments. 

John  and  Carstairs  exchanged  glances  again.  They 
had  come  quite  back  to  earth,  but  there  could  be  no 
doubt  that  Wharton  was  taking  an  ascension. 

"We'll  treat  him  kindly,"  said  Carstairs. 

"Of  course,"  said  John.  "Old  friend  of  ours,  you 
know.  Been  with  us  through  the  wars.  But  I  want  to 
tell  you,  Carstairs,  and  I  hope  I  won't  hurt  your  feel 
ings,  you  being  a  monarchist,  that  I'm  glad  I  hit  that 
prince  such  a  solid  smash  over  the  head.  It  will  always 
be  a  pleasure  to  me  to  remember  that  I  knocked  out  a 
royalty,  and  I  hope  he  wasn't  any  mediatized  prince 
either." 

"Don't  apologize  to  me.  He  was  only  a  German 
prince,  and  they're  so  numerous  they  don't  count. 
British  princes  are  the  real  thing." 

"Stop  talking  foolishness  you  two"  exclaimed  Whar 
ton.  "You  ramble  on,  and  we  carry  the  fate  of  Europe 
in  our  hands !  My  God,  we've  wasted  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  here  talking!  Carstairs,  get  back  in  the  driver's 
seat,  and  I  don't  care  how  fast  you  drive !  Scott,  take 
your  place  at  the  machine  gun,  and  shoot  down  any 
thing  that  opposes  us !" 

"Mad!     Quite  mad!"  John  and  Carstairs  said  to- 

233 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

gether,  but  they  obeyed  with  amazing  promptness,  and 
in  a  minute  the  car  was  spinning  down  the  road  at  a 
great  rate.  But  Wharton  leaning  forward  and  look 
ing  with  red  eyes  in  black  rims,  saw  nothing  they 
passed.  He  had  instead  a  vision  of  the  three  arriving 
at  some  point  far  away  with  the  prince's  dispatches, 
and  of  English  and  French  generals  thanking  those 
who  had  come  in  time  to  save  them. 

Carstairs  drove  with  a  steady  hand,  but  he  was  his 
normal  self  now.  He  had  seen  that  their  supply  of 
gasoline  was  sufficient  to  last  a  while,  and  he  was  con 
tent  for  the  present  with  a  moderate  rate  of  speed.  If 
they  were  pursued  again  then  he  could  make  another 
great  burst,  but  he  did  not  consider  it  likely  that  a 
third  force  of  the  foe  would  appear.  They  must  be 
getting  beyond  the  vanguard  of  the  German  invasion. 

John  sat  beside  Wharton.  The  machine  gun  was  at 
rest,  but  he  kept  his  rifle  across  his  knee.  Neverthe 
less  he  did  not  anticipate  any  further  danger.  He  felt 
an  immense  satisfaction  over  their  achievements,  but 
the  danger  and  strain  had  been  so  great  that  rest 
seemed  the  finest  thing  in  the  world.  He  hoped  they 
would  soon  come  to  another  of  those  neat  French  inns, 
where  they  would  surely  be  welcome. 

But  Wharton  was  not  thinking  of  inns  and  rest.  He 
took  out  the  dispatches  and  read  them  a  second  time. 
Then  he  folded  them  up  triumphantly  and  put  them 
back  in  his  pocket  again.  His  soul  burned  with  ardor. 
Their  fights  with  the  aeroplanes  and  the  armored  cars 
were  alike  forgotten.  They  must  get  forward  with  the 
prince's  dispatches. 

234 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

The  sun  came  over  the  slopes,  and  the  day  grew  fast. 
John  fell  asleep  in  his  seat  with  his  rifle  across  his 
knees.  He  was  aroused  by  the  stopping  of  the  car 
and  the  murmur  of  many  voices.  He  sat  upright  and 
was  wide  awake  all  in  a  moment. 

They  had  come  to  the  village  for  which  they  had 
wished  so  ardently  and  they  were  surrounded  by  peo 
ple  who  looked  curiously  at  the  car,  the  heavy  dents 
in  its  armor,  the  machine  gun,  and,  with  the  most 
curiosity  of  all,  at  the  three  occupants. 

But  their  looks  were  friendly.  The  three  in  the  car 
wore  the  French  uniform,  and  while  obviously  they 
were  not  French,  it  was  equally  obvious  that  they  were 
friends  of  France.  John  smiled  at  them  and  asked  the 
burning  question : 

"Is  there  an  inn  here?" 

They  pointed  across  the  street.  There  it  was  snug 
and  unimpeachable.  Carstairs  drove  slowly  to  the 
front  of  it,  and  he  and  John  meanwhile  answered  a 
torrent  of  questions.  Yes,  they  had  been  in  a  fight 
with  Germans,  and,  after  seizing  one  of  their  armored 
cars,  they  had  escaped  in  it.  But  it  was  true  that  the 
Germans  were  coming  into  France  by  all  the  main 
roads,  and  the  people  must  be  ready. 

There  were  many  exclamations  of  dismay,  and  the 
questions  they  asked  John  and  Carstairs  never  ceased. 
But  they  said  nothing  to  Wharton.  His  stern,  absent 
expression  did  not  invite  confidences.  He  was  looking 
over  their  heads  at  something  far  away,  and  he  seemed 
merely  to  be  going  into  the  inn,  because  his  comrades 
were  doing  so. 

235 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

The  three  found  the  breakfast  good  as  usual.  Gaso 
line  could  be  obtained.  It  was  not  for  civilians,  but 
as  they  were  soldiers  serving  France  they  were  able  to 
buy  a  supply.  The  news  that  they  desired  was  scarce, 
although  there  was  a  vast  crop  of  rumors  which  many 
told  as  facts.  John  was  learning  that  war  was  the 
mother  of  lies.  He  believed  only  what  men  had  seen 
with  their  own  eyes,  and  but  little  of  that.  'It  was 
incredible  how  people  described  in  detail  things  they 
had  witnessed,  but  which  had  never  occurred. 

Had  a  British  army  landed?  It  had.  It  had  not. 
Where  was  it  ?  It  was  in  Belgium.  It  was  in  France. 
It  was  at  the  training  camps  in  England.  There  was 
plenty  of  information,  and  one  could  choose  whatever 
he  liked  best.  John  and  Carstairs  looked  at  each 
other  in  dismay.  They  had  a  car,  but  where  were 
they  to  go.  At  least  they  carried  dispatches  for  a 
British  army  which  some  of  the  French  believed  to  be 
in  France.  But  Wharton  took  no  notice  of  the  diffi 
culty.  He  was  silent,  and  preoccupied  with  their  tri 
umphant  arrival  that  was  coming. 

John  asked  the  most  questions,  and  at  last  he  found 
a  woman  whose  words  seemed  to  be  based  upon  fact 
and  not  imagination.  She  had  a  cousin  who  was  em 
ployed  in  the  telegraph,  and  her  cousin  told  her,  that 
British  troops  had  landed,  that  some  of  them  at  least 
had  reached  Paris,  and  then  had  gone  north  toward 
Belgium,  the  region  of  Mons  or  Charleroi,  she  believed. 
She  spoke  quietly  and  with  much  detail,  and  John  be 
lieved  that  she  had  a  mind  able  to  tell  the  truth  without 
exaggeration, 

236 
\ 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

He  held  a  brief  conference  with  Carstairs,  who 
had  now  replenished  the  gasoline,  and  who  had 
also  put  stores  of  food  in  the  car.  Carstairs  agreed 
with  him  that  the  statement  was  probably  correct, 
and  that  at  any  rate  they  ought  to  govern  them 
selves  in  accordance  with  it.  They  did  not  consult 
Wharton,  who  they  knew  was  thinking  only  of  the 
papers. 

John  took  the  wheel.  Like  Wharton  he  did  not 
know  much  about  driving,  but  it  \vas  a  time  when  one 
had  to  do  things.  Carstairs  soon  fell  asleep,  but  Whar 
ton  sat  rigidly  erect,  staring  before  him. 

John  had  felt  the  emotion  of  triumph  strongly  that 
morning,  but  now  much  of  it  was  departing.  The 
country  was  growing  more  beautiful  than  ever.  He 
had  never  seen  any  outside  his  own  to  match  it.  This 
had  the  advantage  of  age  and  youth  combined.  Build 
ings  were  gray  and  soft  with  centuries,  but  the  earth 
itself  was  fresh  and  eternal  with  youth.  But  he  knew 
beyond  any  shred  of  doubt  that  it  would  soon  be  torn 
to  pieces  by  the  fighting  millions. 

There  was  no  occasion  for  haste  now,  as  they  must 
feel  the  way,  and  they  were  beyond  the  German  ad 
vance.  While  Carstairs  slept  and  Wharton  stared 
ahead  he  examined  the  country.  Once  they  passed 
near  a  town  of  considerable  size,  and  he  saw  on  a  hill, 
in  the  center  of  it  a  great  gray  cathedral,  its  fine 
stonework  glittering  like  tracery. 

Then  he  saw  the  graybeards,  the  women,  and  the 
young  boys  and  girls  coming  into  the  fields  to  work. 
All  the  men  of  fighting  age  were  gone.  He  had  seen 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

the  same  in  Germany,  but  it  struck  him  anew  with  pain 
ful  force,  this  turning  of  millions  of  workers  upon  one 
another,  weapons  in  hand. 

John  stopped  beside  the  fields  once  or  twice  and 
talked  with  the  peasants.  The  old  men  could  tell  him 
nothing.  They  were  stolid  and  stoical.  Yes,  there 
was  war,  but  it  was  not  any  business  of  theirs  to  find 
where  the  armies  were  marching,  and  his  heart  went 
out  more  strongly  than  ever  to  the  people,  over  whom 
military  ambition  and  the  folly  of  kings  were  driving 
the  wheels  of  cannon. 

It  was  well  toward  midday  before  he  secured  any 
real  information.  They  encountered  at  the  crossing 
of  a  brook  a  small  French  patrol  under  a  lieutenant, 
an  intelligent  man,  whom  by  lucky  chance  Carstairs 
had  met  two  weeks  before. 

He  told  them  that  going  at  a  moderate  rate  they 
could  reach  by  the  next  morning  a  large  French  army 
which  lay  north  and  west.  Some  British  troops — he 
did  not  know  how  many — had  come  up,  and  they  were 
on  the  extreme  left  of  the  allied  line.  More  were  ex 
pected.  In  front  of  them  were  great  masses  of  the 
Germans. 

They  gave  him  their  own  news,  and  then  with  mu 
tual  good  wishes  they  drove  on,  Carstairs  now  at  the 
wheel,  and  their  pace  increased.  It  was  agreed  that 
they  should  hasten  much  more,  as  soon  as  they  were 
absolutely  sure  of  the  way.  Wharton,  for  the  first 
time,  took  part  in  the  talk. 

"When  we  have  a  definite  point  to  aim  at,"  he  said, 
"we  must  take  every  risk  and  race  for  it.  If  we  don't 

238 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

deliver  these  documents  promptly  to  the  generals  we 
ought  to  be  shot." 

"We  won't  be  shot  for  the  lack  of  trying,  Whar- 
ton,"  said  John,  "but  if  we  go  racing  along  the  wrong 
road  we'll  be  that  much  farther  from  our  right  direc 
tion." 

"We  ought  to  see  more  patrols  soon,"  said  Car- 
stairs.  "They'll  surely  be  watching  all  through  this  re 
gion." 

"Likely  enough  we'll  find  'em  in  that  wood  ahead," 
said  John,  pointing  to  a  long  stretch  of  forest  that 
clothed  a  group  of  hills.  "It's  just  the  place  for  'em. 
From  the  top  of  that  highest  hill  they  can  see  for 
miles." 

Carstairs  increased  their  speed,  and  the  car  shot  for 
ward.  It  was  a  fine  motor,  John  thought,  and  the 
bombardment  it  had  received  had  not  hurt  it  much. 
That  German  prince  certainly  knew  how  to  select  a 
car,  and  he  had  fortified  it  in  a  splendid  manner. 

John  was  smiling  to  himself  again  in  satisfaction,  as 
they  dipped  down  the  valley  and  entered  the  forest, 
which  in  that  country  they  would  certainly  call  a  great 
one.  Its  shade  was  pleasant,  too,  as  the  beams  of  the 
sun  were  now  vertical  and  hot. 

"Nice  region,"  said  John  approvingly.  "See  that 
old  castle  off  there  to  the  left." 

An  ancient  castle,  decayed  and  abandoned,  crowned 
a  little  hill.  Around  it  was  a  moat  dry  for  genera 
tions,  and  one  of  the  Norman  towers  had  fallen  down. 
It  was  a  somber  picture  of  lonely  desolation. 

"I  suppose  some  fine  old  robber  of  a  baron  lived  in 

239 


THE   GUNS   OF   EUROPE 

that,"  said  John,  "and  preyed  upon  the  country,  until 
he  reached  the  hunting  grounds  of  other  robbers  like 
himself." 

"Deucedly  draughty  and  uncomfortable  they  must 
have  been,"  said  Carstairs.  "We've  some  of  'em  in 
my  country,  but  they  must  have  been  pretty  hard  liv 
ing  for  my  lord  and  my  lady." 

"I  don't  see  that  we  have  much  advantage  over 
those  old  fellows,"  said  John  thoughtfully.  "They 
were  little  robbers,  and  here  are  all  the  countries  of 
Europe  trying  to  tear  one  another  to  pieces.  After  all, 
Carstairs,  I'm  beginning  to  think  the  Americans  are 
the  only  really  civilized  people." 

Carstairs  grinned. 

"You  can't  do  it,  Scott,"  he  said,  "you  can't  take 
Wharton's  place.  I'll  argue  with  him  about  the  mer 
its  of  Briton  and  Yankee.  It's  his  time-honored  right, 
but  I'll  have  no  dispute  with  you." 

Wharton  smiled  a  stern  assent. 

"Then  we'll  let  it  go,"  said  John,  "but  do  you  no 
tice  that  this  is  a  real  forest.  It  must  cover  a  half 
dozen  square  miles.  I  suppose  that  in  your  country 
they  would  call  it  the  Royal  Forest  or  by  some  such 
high-sounding  name." 

"Never  you  mind  what  we'd  call  it,"  rejoined  Car- 
stairs,  "but  whatever  it  is  it's  evident  that  something 
violent  is  going  on  within  its  shades!  Listen!" 

John  started  upright  in  his  seat,  as  he  heard  the 
crackle  of  three  or  four  shots  so  close  together  that 
they  were  almost  in  a  volley,  and  then  the  sound  of  feet 
running  swiftly.  They  stopped  the  machine,  and  a 

34Q 


THE    ARMORED    CAR 

figure,  stained,  bleeding  and  desperate,  emerged  from 
the  forest. 

"A  fugitive!"  exclaimed  John. 

"But  from  what?"  said  Carstairs. 

"The  Germans,  of  course!"  said  Wharton. 

The  man,  stained  with  blood,  ragged  and  dirty 
came  at  great  bounds,  and  before  any  one  could  put 
out  a  detaining  hand  he  sprang  into  the  car. 

"Help,  for  God's  sake!"  he  cried.  "I'm  a  spy  in 
the  service  of  France,  and  the  Uhlans  are  coming  down 
through  the  wood  after  me !" 

"Help  you!"  exclaimed  Carstairs.  "Of  course  we 
will !  Any  friend  of  France  is  a  friend  of  ours !" 

He  bent  low  over  the  wheel  once  more  in  his  old 
speeding  attitude,  and  the  car  shot  forward  like  an 
arrow. 


CHAPTER   XII 

i 

THE    ABANDONED    CHATEAU 

JOHN  glanced  back  toward  the  point  from  which 
the  shots  had  come,  but  it  was  already  hid 
den  by  the  curve  of  the  hill.  Moreover,  the 
car  was  going  so  fast  now  that  the  Uhlans  would  be 
left  as  if  standing  still,  and  he  turned  his  attention  to 
the  man  who  had  crumpled  at  his  very  feet. 

The  stranger  lay  in  a  heap  on  the  floor  of  the  car, 
his  breath  coming  in  short  gasps  from  sobbing  lungs. 
There  were  red  stains  on  .the  arms  and  right  shoulder 
of  his  coat.  John  felt  a  great  pity  and  dragged  him 
into  one  of  the  seats.  Then  he  uttered  a  cry  of  sur 
prise.  The  features  under  their  mask  of  blood  and 
dirt  were  familiar. 

"Weber !"  he  exclaimed. 

Weber  stared  back. 

"You,  whom  I  met  at  the  inn !"  he  said,  "and  your 
friends!" 

"Yes,  we're  all  here,"  said  John  cheerily.  "This  is 
indeed  a  singular  chance!" 

"A  most  fortunate  one  for  me,"  said  Weber, 
straightening  himself,  and  endeavoring  to  arrange  his 

242 


THE    ABANDONED    CHATEAU 

clothing — it  appeared  that  his  pride  was  returning1. 
"After  this  I  shall  think  that  Providence  is  watching 
over  me.  A  man  on  foot  seeking  to  escape  has  little 
chance  against  horsemen.  I  saw  the  automobile  mov 
ing  slowly  and  I  sprang  into  it,  intending  to  make  the 
appeal  which  has  been  successful." 

"Look  who's  here,"  said  John  to  his  comrades. 
"We've  rescued  Weber,  the  Alsatian,  from  the  Uhlans. 
Battered  a  bit,  but  still  in  the  ring  and  good  for  many 
another  escape." 

"So  it  is,"  said  Carstairs,  reaching  back  a  hand. 
"We  happened  along  just  in  time,  Weber.  It's  a  way 
we  three  have.  I've  no  doubt  that  we'll  rescue  you  at 
least  a  half  dozen  times  more." 

Weber  grasped  the  proffered  hand  and  shook  it  eag 
erly.  Wharton  bowed  in  a  friendly  manner,  but  he 
was  still  preoccupied.  His  hand  rested  on  that  point 
in  his  coat,  beneath  which  the  papers  lay,  and  his 
thoughts  were  not  with  the  fourth  arrival  in  the  car. 

"Your  wounds !"  said  John.  "This  is  an  automobile 
of  princes,  and  for  the  present  we  are  the  princes. 
"I've  no  doubt  we  can  find  in  these  lockers  and  draw 
ers  material  of  which  to  make  bandages." 

"They're  slight.  They  don't  matter,"  said  Weber. 
"Pay  no  attention  to  them  at  a  time  like  this.  I  know 
that  you  must  be  going  toward  the  main  French  army, 
and  time  is  of  value.  My  strength  is  coming  back  now, 
and  my  courage,  too.  I  will  admit  I  was  frightened. 
I  thought  my  time  had  come.  Perhaps  that  may  seem 
a  disgraceful  confession,  but  it's  true." 

"Not  disgraceful  at  all,"  said  John  sympathetically. 

243 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"I  haven't  been  a  soldier  more  than  a  few  days,  but 
it's  been  long  enough  to  teach  me  that  brave  men  are 
often  scared.  What  were  you  doing  and  how  did  you 
happen  to  come  so  near  to  being  caught?" 

"I've  been  inside  the  German  lines.  Oh,  they're  not 
so  far  away!  And  I  was  slipping  out.  II  had  passed 
all,  but  a  body  of  Uhlans,  under  a  captain,  von  Boeh- 
len,  an  uncommonly  shrewd  man.  If  I  had  been 
caught  by  him  I  would  now  be  singing  with  the  angels 
in  Paradise." 

He  smiled  faintly. 

"I've  met  von  Boehlen,"  said  John,  "and  if  he  sus 
pected  you,  you  acted  wisely  to  run  with  all  your 
might.  I  saw  him  in  Dresden  on  the  eve  of  the  war, 
and  I've  seen  him  since,  though  at  some  distance." 

"We'll  forget  my  narrow  escape  now,"  said  Weber 
cheerfully. 

"One  can't  remember  such  things  long  in  these 
times." 

"They're  tremendous  times." 

"So  tremendous  that  as  soon  as  you've  made  one  es 
cape  with  your  life  you're  due  for  another." 

"You  haven't  heard  of  any  Germans  on  this  road?" 

"No,  but  they're  raiding  far  and  wide,  and  von 
Boehlen  will  attempt  anything." 

"We've  had  uncommon  luck  so  far,  and  I  think  it 
will  continue.  I  see  you're  admiring  our  automobile. 
I  wasn't  jesting,  when  I  told  you  it  belonged  to  a 
prince." 

"It's  rather  small  for  an  armored  car.  They  usu 
ally  have  seven  or  eight  men  in  them." 

244 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

"Yes,  and  it's  fortunate  for  us  that  it's  small.  I 
told  you  luck  was  running  our  way.  But  as  it  is,  it's 
a  pretty  heavy  strain  on  the  man  at  the  wheel,  although 
Carstairs  there  is  an  expert." 

"I'm  a  pretty  good  chauffeur,"  said  Weber,  "and 
whenever  Mr.  Carstairs  wishes  it  I'll  relieve  him  at 
the  wheel.  Besides  I  know  the  country  thoroughly, 
and  I  can  take  advantage  of  every  short  cut." 

"I'll  call  on  you  soon,"  said  Carstairs.  "A  lot  of 
my  enthusiasm  for  speeding  has  gone  out  of  me.  My 
arms  ache  all  the  time,  but  I'm  good  for  another  hour 
yet." 

Weber  did  not  insist.  John  understood  why,  as  it 
was  patent  that  he  needed  rest.  He  made  himself 
comfortable  in  the  seat,  and  the  others  left  him  in 
peace.  The  machine  rolled  on  swiftly  and  smoothly. 
It  was  one  of  the  beautiful  roads  so  common  in  France, 
and  John  felt  scarcely  a  jar.  A  full  sun  tinted  the 
green  country  with  gold. 

The  warmth  was  penetrating  and  soothing.  John 
had  lost  so  much  sleep  and  the  nervous  drain  had  been 
so  great  that  his  eyelids  became  heavy.  They  came 
to  a  clear  little  brook,  and  decided  to  stop  that  all 
might  have  a  drink.  Weber  used  the  chance  also  to 
bathe  his  face  and  hands  and  get  rid  entirely  of  blood, 
dirt  and  dust.  He  seemed  then  to  John  a  rather  hand 
some  man,  having  the  touch  of  the  scholar  in  his  face. 

John  walked  about  a  little,  stretching  his  arms,  and 
thumping  his  chest  in  order  to  make  himself  more 
wakeful.  But  when  he  returned  to  the  automobile, 
and  SHt  down  in  the  cushioned  seat  the  old  sleepiness 

245 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

returned.  The  effort  to  keep  the  eyelids  from  going 
down  was  painful.  Carstairs  in  the  driver's  seat  also 
yawned  prodigiously. 

"All  my  strength  has  returned  now,  and  my  nerve 
has  come  with  it,"  said  Weber.  "Let  me  take  the 
wheel.  I  see  that  you  three  are  exhausted,  as  well 
you  may  be  after  such  tremendous  energy  and  so  many 
dangers.  I  don't  boast,  when  I  say  that  I'm  a  good 
driver." 

"Take  the  wheel,  and  welcome,"  said  Carstairs, 
yawning  prodigiously  and  retreating  to  a  seat  in  the 
body  of  the  car,  beside  John. 

It  was  evident  that  Weber  understood  automobiles. 
He  handled  the  wheel  with  a  practised  hand,  and  sent 
it  forward  with  a  skill  and  delicacy  of  touch  equal  to 
that  of  Carstairs. 

"It  is,  indeed,  a  beautiful  machine,"  he  said. 
"Splendid  work  went  into  the  making  of  it,  and  I  can 
well  believe  as  you  do  that  it  belonged  to  a  prince." 

John's  sleepiness  increased.  The  motion  was  so 
smooth  and  pleasant!  And  the  absence  of  danger  and 
strained  effort  lulled  one  to  slumber.  He  fought  it  off, 
and  then  concluded  that  he  was  foolish.  Why 
shouldn't  he  go  to  sleep  ?  Carstairs  was  asleep  already 
and  Wharton,  who  felt  such  a  tremendous  weight  of 
responsibility,  was  nodding.  His  eyelids  fell.  He 
raised  them  with  a  desperate  effort,  but  they  fell  again 
and  remained  closed. 

When  John  awoke  a  dimness  over  the  western  hills 
showed  that  the  twilight  was  advancing.  Through 
sleepy  eyes  he  saw  Weber's  back  as  he  bent  a  little  over 

246 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

the  wheel,  steering  steadily.  The  road  now  led  through 
forest. 

"Where  are  we,  Weber?"  he  asked. 

"Ah,  awake  are  you,"  said  the  Alsatian,  not  look 
ing  back.  "You  saved  my  life,  but  it  was  most  fortu 
nate  that  you  had  the  chance  of  doing  it.  Other 
wise  all  of  you  would  have  perished  from  lack  of 
sleep." 

"Lack  of  sleep?  What's  that ?"  exclaimed  Carstairs, 
waking  up  and  hearing  the  last  words.  "Why,  I'm  al 
ways  lacking  sleep.  I  believe  the  greatest  hardship  of 
war  is  the  way  it  deprives  you  of  sleep.  When  I've 
helped  take  Berlin,  Hamburg,  Munich  and  other  im 
portant  German  cities,  and  this  war's  over,  I'm  going 
back  to  England  to  sleep  a  month,  and  if  anybody 
wakes  me  before  the  right  time  there'll  be  a  merry 
civil  war  in  that  blessed  isle." 

Wharton,  who  had  been  somewhat  uneasy  in  his 
sleep,  woke  up  in  turn,  and  his  hand  flew  to  his  tightly 
buttoned  coat.  But  he  felt  the  papers  safely  there 
and  his  heart  resumed  its  natural  beat.  Yet  he  was 
angry  with  himself.  No  man  who  carried  perhaps  the 
fate  of  a  continent  should  ever  close  his  eyes  a  mo 
ment. 

"We're  crossing  a  range  of  hills,"  said  Weber,  re 
plying  as  soon  as  he  could  to  John's  question.  "We've 
been  making  good  time.  We  ought  to  strike  the 
French  line  by  midnight  and  then  our  journey  will  be 
over." 

"And  I'll  be  glad  when  we  get  there,"  said  Car- 
stairs.  "I  love  automobiles,  but  I've  had  enough  for 

247 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

the  present  even  of  such  a  fine  machine  as  this.  I 
judge  that  we  slept  well,  Mr.  Weber." 

"I  never  saw  two  sleep  better,"  replied  Weber.  "Mr. 
Wharton  was  a  little  troubled  in  his  slumbers  though." 

"Oh,  he's  a  very  grave  individual  with  great  re 
sponsibilities,"  said  Carstairs. 

But  he  did  not  add  anything  about  the  dispatches. 

"A  little  farther  back,"  said  Weber,  "I  saw  a  bi 
plane.  Although  it  was  high  in  air  I'm  quite  sure  from 
its  make  that  it  was  German." 

"Scouting,"  said  John.  "It  was  pretty  venturesome 
to  come  this  far  west." 

"The  Germans  shun  no  risks,"  said  Weber,  gravely. 
"The  biplane  flew  back  toward  the  east.  It  did  not 
alarm  me  greatly,  but  I  saw  another  thing  that  did. 
Just  before  you  awoke  I  noticed  a  gleam  in  the  valley 
to  the  right,  and  I  know  that  it  was  made  by  a  sunbeam 
falling  on  the  spiked  helmet  of  a  Uhlan." 

The  three  stiffened  with  alarm,  not  so  much  for 
themselves  as  for  their  errand.  Wharton's  hand  moved 
again  toward  the  pocket,  containing  the  papers,  which 
had  transformed  him  into  a  man  with  but  a  single 
thought. 

"Uhlans  here  close  to  this  road!"  exclaimed  John. 
"Do  you  think  it  can  be  von  Boehlen?" 

"It  may  be.  On  the  whole  I  think  it  probable," 
replied  Weber.  "Von  Boehlen  is  a  most  daring  man, 
and  to  scout  along  the  skirts  of  the  French  army  would 
be  the  most  natural  thing  for  him  to  do.  I'm  going  to 
speed  up  a  bit — that  is,  if  you  gentlemen  agree  that 
it's  necessary." 

248 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

"Of  course,"  said  John,  and  the  machine  sprang  for 
ward.  He  had  taken  the  prince's  glasses  as  his  own 
share  of  the  spoil.  They  were  of  great  power,  and 
now  he  searched  the  forest  with  them  for  their  en 
emies.  He  soon  found  that  Weber,  was  right.  He 
saw  steel  helmets  on  the  right,  and  then  he  saw  them 
on  the  left.  They  were  surely  Uhlans,  and  evidently 
they  had  seen  the  car. 

He  quickly  put  away  the  glasses  and  snatched  up  his 
rifle. 

"You  were  right,  Weber,"  he  exclaimed.  "They're 
German  cavalry,  and  they've  begun  to  pursue  us. 
Faster!  Faster!  This  machine  can  leave  any  horse 
men  behind!" 

Weber  turned  back  a  despairing  face. 

"The  car  is  doing  its  best!"  he  said.  "Something 
has  gone  wrong  with  the  machinery!" 

He  wrenched  at  the  wheel,  but  he  produced  no  such 
speed  as  that  which  Carstairs  had  got  out  of  the  car, 
when  they  were  fleeing  from  the  German  automobiles. 
The  two  forces  of  Uhlans  had  now  joined  and  were  in 
the  road  galloping  in  swift  pursuit.  Many  of  them  car 
ried  lances,  which  glittered  in  the  late  sun.  The  sight 
of  the  steel  points  made  John  shiver.  It  would  be  hor 
rible  to  feel  one  of  them  in  his  back. 

He  turned  to  his  machine  gun.  A  touch  of  that  old 
madness  returned.  The  sight  of  the  Uhlans  had  set 
his  brain  on  fire. 

"I'll  teach  you  not  to  come  too  close,  my  fine  lads," 
he  said. 

He  aimed  the  gun  and  undertook  to  start  the  mech- 

249 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

anism,  but  nothing  moved.  No  shots  came.  He 
jerked  at  it  widly,  but  it  refused  to  budge.  It  was 
jammed,  and  it  would  take  a  long  time  to  put  it  in 
order.  His  heart  stood  still  and  a  cold  perspiration 
came  out  on  his  face.  How  did  it  happen?  Was  it 
possible  that  he  had  left  it  in  such  a  condition? 

"What's  the  matter,  John?"  asked  Wharton. 

"The  machine  gun's  jammed,  and  I  can't  fire  a  shot. 
The  car  seems  to  be  breaking  down,  too.  Don't  you 
see  that  the  Uhlans  are  gaining !" 

"So,  they  are,"  said  Wharton. 

He  and  John  snatched  up  their  rifles  and  fired  rap 
idly  at  the  horsemen.  Some  of  the  bullets  struck,  but 
did  not  impede  the  pursuit.  Carstairs  pushed  Weber 
out  of  the  driver's  seat,  and  seized  the  wheel  himself. 
All  his  pride  and  confidence  were  aroused,  and  he  did 
not  have  time  to  be  polite.,  He  could  get  the  speed 
out  of  that  machine  and  save  them. 

But  it  did  not  obey  his  hand.  It  staggered  along 
like  a  tired  man.  Weber  was  right  again.  Something 
had  gone  wrong  with  the  internal  organism,  and  one 
could  not  stop  to  right  it  with  pursuing  Uhlans  only 
a  few  hundred  yards  away. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  exclaimed  Weber.  "Shall  we 
jump  for  it  and  run?  We  may  escape  in  the  shelter 
of  the  forest?" 

"Not  yet,"  replied  Carstairs  firmly.  "Not  yet  for 
three  of  us,  though  it  may  be  best  for  you,  since  you'll 
be  executed  as  a  spy,  when  you're  taken." 

"If  you  don't  go,  I  don't  go  either,"  said  Weber. 
"We'll  all  stay  together." 

250 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

I 

"Brave  man!"  said  Carstairs  admiringly.  But  he 
had  time  for  no  more  words.  He  was  wrenching  at 
the  machine  as  a  rider  for  his  life  would  pull  at  the 
mouth  of  a  stubborn  horse.  Crippled  as  it  was  he 
managed  to  drag  a  little  increase  of  speed  from  it. 
The  Uhlans  had  dropped  back  somewhat  and  none  of 
them  fired.  John  believed  that  they  refrained  because 
they  were  sure  of  a  capture.  Wharton  suddenly  ut 
tered  a  cry. 

"A  river,"  he  exclaimed.  "It's  not  more  than  five 
hundred  yards  ahead !" 

His  cry  was  echoed  by  Weber,  but  its  tone  was  very 
different.  The  Alsatian's  voice  showed  despair. 

"I  had  forgotten,"  he  exclaimed.  "The  river  is  toa 
deep  for  fording,  and  the  French  have  blown  up  the 
bridge !  We're  trapped !" 

A  deep  flush  came  into  the  face  of  Carstairs.  As 
in  the  case  of  John  a  touch  of  his  first  madness  was 
returning.  The  three  comrades  were  now  wild  to 
gether. 

"Can  you  swim?"  he  shouted  back  to  John. 

"Yes!" 

"And  you?"  to  Wharton. 

"Yes!" 

"And  you,  too?"  to  Weber. 

"Yes,  fairly  well;  but  what  do  you  mean?" 

"You  wait  two  or  three  minutes  and  you'll  see  some 
thing.  But  when  it's  time  to  swim  all  of  you  be  ready 
for  it!" 

A  great  shout  came  from  the  Uhlans,  who  had  be 
gun  to  gain  again,  and  who  could  not  notv  keep  from 

251 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

seeing  the  river  that  cut  off  the  fugitives.  But  Car- 
stairs  wrenched  another  pound  or  two  of  speed  out 
of  the  automobile,  and  it  shot  forward. 

"Stop!  Stop  for  God's  sake!"  cried  Weber.  "You'll 
drown  us  all !  It's  better  to  jump  out  and  take  to  the 
woods!" 

"Never !"  cried  Carstairs,  his  daring  flaming  to  the 
utmost.  "We  captured  the  automobile  of  a  prince, 
and  we'll  not  give  it  back  again!  Ah,  the  machine  is 
returning  to  life !  Look  how  much  faster  we're  going ! 
On,  my  beauty !  Your  last  and  greatest  run  is  before 
'"you!" 

The  machine  seemed  to  come  out  of  its  maimed  and 
crippled  condition,  its  strength  flaring  up  for  the  last 
burst  of  speed.  The  jarring  and  jerking  ceased  and 
the  road  flew  behind  it. 

The  river  came  near  at  an  astonishing  rate,  and  John 
saw  that  it  was  wide  and  deep.  He  saw,  too,  the  pil 
lars  of  the  ruined  bridge,  and  he  heard  another  cry 
from  Weber,  who  started  to  spring  out,  but  drew 
back. 

Carstairs  uttered  a  wild  shout,  and  then  the  automo 
bile,  leaping  far  out  into  the  stream,  where  the  bridge 
had  been,  sank  beneath  the  deep  waters.  John  had  pre 
pared  himself  for  the  desperate  stroke,  and  before  the 
machine  touched  the  surface  he  had  sprung  clear.  Then 
he  struck  out  desperately  for  the  opposite  bank,  and 
his  heart  filled  with  gladness,  when  he  saw  Wharton 
and  Carstairs  swimming  almost  by  his  side. 

They  reached  the  shore  before  the  Uhlans  could 
come  up,  and  darted  into  the  shelter  of  the  forest, 

252 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

where  they  threw  themselves  down  on  the  ground  and 
lay  panting,  every  touch  of  wildness  gone. 

"Is  Weber  here?"  asked  John. 

"No,"  replied  Wharton,  who  felt  of  his  papers  again, 
and  saw  that  they  were  wet,  but  safe. 

"Did  either  of  you  see  him?" 

"Not  after  the  auto  made  its  jump." 

"Then  he  must  have  been  drowned.  Poor  fellow! 
But  I'd  rather  be  drowned  than  be  executed  as  a  spy." 

It  saddened  them.  They  had  learned  to  like  Weber, 
and,  having  saved  him  once,  they  were  sorry  they  could 
not  save  him  twice.  But  one  could  not  mourn  long 
at  such  a  time.  The  more  daring  of  the  Uhlans  would 
certainly  swim  the  river  and  continue  the  pursuit,  and 
it  was  for  the  three  to  hide  their  trail  as  soon  as  pos 
sible.  John  rose  first. 

"Come,  boys,"  he  said.  "Our  clothes  will  dry  faster 
while  we're  running." 

"Put  it  that  way  if  you  like,"  said  Carstairs.  "At 
any  rate  I'm  going  to  toddle." 

They  had  lost  their  rifles,  but  they  had  their  auto 
matic  pistols  which  might  be  of  service  in  spite  of  their 
dips,  but  they  wished  to  avoid  the  need  of  their  use. 
They  already  heard  the  splashes  as  the  Uhlans  made 
their  horses  leap  into  the  river,  and  they  ran  at  their 
best  speed  through  the  forest,  coming  presently  to  a 
vineyard,  which  they  crossed  between  the  rows  of  vines, 
finding  a  high  wire  fence  on  the  other  side.  As  they 
darted  between  the  strands  they  recognized  that  they 
could  have  no  better  barrier  between  them  and  pursu 
ing  horsemen. 

253 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

Near  them  on  the  left  was  a  large  chateau,  with  a 
flower  garden  in  front  and  a  kitchen  garden  behind. 
They  resisted  the  inevitable  temptation  of  man  to  run 
to  a  roof  for  shelter  and  protection,  and  sped  instead 
into  the  dense  foliage  and  shrubbery  that  spread  away 
toward  the  fields.  There  they  threw  themselves  down 
again  and  panted  for  the  breath  that  came  so  hardly 
through  their  exhausted  lungs. 

But  they  did  not  hear  the  sinister  tread  of  the 
Uhlans,  nor  did  they  notice  the  presence  of  any  human 
being,  a  fact  which  for  the  present  failed  to  impress 
them,  because  the  Uhlans  filled  their  minds.  Five 
minutes,  ten,  fifteen  passed  and  still  no  sound. 

"Perhaps  they  think  we're  drowned,"  whispered 
John.  "They  were  not  near  enough  to  see  us  swim 
away  from  the  automobile." 

"I  hope  you're  right,  and  maybe  you  are,"  said 
Wharton.  "In  any  case  I  don't  think  they'll  hunt  for 
us  long.  We're  not  important  enough  for  them  to 
waste  time  on  when  they're  so  near  the  French  lines." 

"I'm  going  to  stay  where  I  am  until  I  hear  the  tread 
of  hoofs,"  said  Carstairs.  "I'm  drying  fast  and  it's 
comfortable  lying  here  under  the  vines.  You  didn't 
lose  those  papers,  when  we  were  in  the  river;  did 
you,  Wharton?" 

"They're  safe  in  my  pocket,"  replied  Wharton,  "and 
I  had  them  wrapped  up  so  thoroughly  that  they  didn't 
have  a  chance  to  get  wet." 

"If  Jhe  Uhlans  don't  find  us  in  the  next  half  hour," 
said  John,  "it's  quite  certain  they  won't  find  us  at  all. 
They  won't  spend  more  time  than  that  on  us." 

254 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

Then  they  lay  quite  still,  sheltered  well  under  the 
vines.  Their  armored  car,  the  car  of  the  prince  was 
now  lying  at  the  bottom  of  the  river,  but  it  had  served 
them  well.  John  was  sure  that  they  would  find  some 
other  means  of  reaching  the  Franco-British  army.  He 
was  fast  learning  that  ways  nearly  always  opened  to 
daring  and  persistence. 

The  half  hour  passed,  and  no  Uhlans  appeared. 
They  had  crossed  the  river,  as  the  splashes  indicated, 
but,  doubtless,  finding  no  trail  of  the  fugitives,  they 
had  believed  them  pinned  under  the  car  at  the  bottom 
of  the  river,  and  had  gone  away  on  some  other  more 
profitable  quest. 

But  the  three  waited  another  half  hour  for  the  sake 
of  precaution,  and  then  came  from  under  the  vines. 
Twilight  was  now  at  hand,  and  they  realized  that  they 
were  physically  weak  after  so  much  excitement  and 
exertion. 

"I  might  be  able  to  limp  along  through  the  night," 
said  Wharton,  "but  I  doubt  it." 

"I  know  I  can't,"  said  Carstairs. 

"Why  try  to  go  on?"  said  John.  "Here's  a  house. 
Being  in  France  it  must  be  inhabited  by  French  sym 
pathizers.  They'll  shelter  us  and  give  us  food." 

"I  think  we'd  better  try  it,"  said  Carstairs. 

"I  agree  with  you,"  said  Wharton,  "but  I  think  it 
strange  that  we've  seen  nobody  attached  to  this  place. 
So  large  a  house  and  grounds  must  have  at  least 
twenty  people  about,  and  an  affair  like  ours  would 
certainly  attract  their  attention.  Yet,  we  see  no 
body." 

255 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"That's  so,"  said  John.  "Suppose  we  wait  a  bit — 
it's  darkening  fast — and  see  what's  happened." 

They  still  stood  among  the  vines,  and,  as  the  night 
was  coming  on  and  their  clothing  was  only  partially 
dried,  they  shivered  with  chill.  The  tile  roof  of  the 
chateau,  showing  among  the  trees  looked  attractive. 
But  no  light  appeared  in  any  of  the  windows,  and  not 
a  sound  came  from  the  house  itself,  nor  any  of  the 
buildings  about  it. 

The  windows  glittered  like  fire  with  the  last  rays 
of  the'  sun,  and  then  the  darkness  soon  swept  down, 
heavy  and  thick.  The  three  holding  their  automatics, 
and  shivering  in  the  chill  wind  of  the  night,  approached 
the  silent  chateau.  John  felt  a  little  awe,  too.  Chance 
certainly  was  taking  him  into  strange  places,  and  he 
was  devoutly  glad  that  he  had  two  good  comrades  by 
his  side. 

They  passed  out  of  the  vineyard  and  entered  the 
grounds,  which  were  large,  adorned  with  ancient 
trees,  several  statues,  and  a  fountain,  in  which  the 
water  was  still  playing.  The  moonlight,  coming  out 
now,  gave  to  the  chateau  an  appearance  of  great 
age. 

"I  fancy  that  some  old  noble  family  lived  here,"  he 
said.  "It  must  have  been  quite  a  place  once." 

"Whoever  they  are,  evidently  they  have  no  welcome 
for  us,"  said  Carstairs,  "but  I'm  going  in,  anyhow. 
Whew,  this  wind  cuts  to  the  bone!" 

"I'm  just  as  cold  as  you  are,"  said  John,  "and  I'm 
just  as  much  resolved  as  you  are  to  find  shelter  here, 
whether  I'm  asked  in  or  not.  It  may  belong  to  a  noble 

256 


THE    ABANDONED    CHATEAU 

family,  but  I'm  a  nobleman  myself,  a  king,  one  of  a 
hundred  million  American  kings." 

'Then,  king,  you  lead,"  said  Carstairs.  "It's  your 
place.  Go  right  up  those  steps." 

A  half  dozen  marble  steps  led  to  the  great  central 
door,  and  John  walked  up  boldly,  followed  closely  by 
the  others.  He  lifted  a  huge  brass  knocker,  and  beat 
heavily  with  it  again  and  again.  No  sound  came  back 
but  its  echo. 

"Push,  king,"  said  Carstairs.  "Any  door  will  open 
to  royalty.  Besides  your  majesty  has  been  insulted  by 
the  refusal  to  answer  your  summons." 

John  pushed  hard,  and  the  great  door  swung  back 
slowly,  quivering  a  little,  but  with  the  automatic  in  his 
hand,  he  walked  into  a  hall,  the  other  two  at  his  shoul 
ders.  They  closed  the  door  behind  them  and  stood 
there  for  a  little  space,  accustoming  their  eyes  to  the 
dusk. 

It  was  a  long  hall  with  tall  windows,  through  which 
a  faint  light  filtered.  To  the  right  was  a  stairway, 
on  the  first  step  of  which  was  a  figure,  of  complete 
medieval  armor.  Several  faded  pictures  of  ancient 
knights  hung  on  the  walls. 

"It's  old,  very  old,"  said  Carstairs,  "but  its  owners, 
whoever  they  are,  have  left  with  all  their  people. 
There's  nobody  to  dispute  our  claim  to  lodgings,  but 
did  you  ever  see  anything  more  lonesome?" 

"There's  a  double  door,  leading  into  -the  interior  of 
the  house,"  said  John.  "Let's  explore." 

They  entered  a  large  apartment  which  John  took 
to  be  the  drawing-room.  It  was  at  once  splendid  and 

9.67 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

dignified,  furnished  in  a  style  at  least  two  centuries 
old.  John  liked  it,  and  thought  what  it  would  be  when 
it  was  filled  with  light  and  people. 

A  magnificent  chandelier  hung  from  the  ceiling,  and 
there  were  ornamented  sconces  about  the  walls,  all  con 
taining  many  candles.  Evidently  the  owner  of  this 
chateau  scorned  such  modern  lights  as  gas  and  elec 
tricity. 

"We  might  light  a  candle  or  two,"  said  Carstairs. 
"Doubtless  we  can  find  matches  about." 

"No !  No !"  exclaimed  Wharton.  "I'm  not  at  all 
sure  that  we're  safe  here  from  intrusion !" 

"Think  you're  right,"  said  Carstairs.  "Let's  ex 
plore  further." 

"Then  I  vote  that  we  go  downward,"  said  John. 
"I've  gathered  from  my  reading  that  in  the  big  Euro 
pean  houses  the  kitchens  are  below  stairs,  and  just 
now  a  kitchen  will  be  much  more  welcome  to  me  than 
a  drawing-room." 

True  to  John's  reading  the  kitchen  and  storerooms 
were  in  the  basement.  Nothing  had  been  disturbed, 
and  they  found  ample  food.  Carstairs  discovered  a 
wine  cellar,  and  he  returned  with  a  bottle  of  cham 
pagne. 

"It's  an  old  and  famous  vintage,"  he  said,  "and 
there'll  be  no  harm  in  taking  one." 

"Here's  a  furnace  in  the  cook-room,"  said  John, 
"and  billets  of  wood.  Suppose  we  make  a  fire,  and 
dry  ourselves  thoroughly  while  we  eat  and  drink.  It's 
too  far  down  for  the  reflections  of  the  flames  to  be 
seen  outside." 

258 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

The  others  promptly  agreed  with  him.  All  wanted 
to  get  rid  of  the  wet  chill  which  struck  so  deeply  into 
their  bodies.  A  search  disclosed  matches,  and  John 
built  the  fire  which  was  soon  burning  redly  in  the  fur 
nace.  What  a  glorious  warmth  it  threw  out !  It  cre 
ated  them  anew,  and  they  realized  that  light  and  heat 
were  the  great  vital  elements  of  the  world. 

They  drew  a  table  before  the  fire,  and  put  upon  it 
the  food  and  the  bottle  of  champagne. 

"We've  been  made  welcome  here  after  all,"  said 
John.  "The  souls  of  the  absent  owners  have  provided 
these  things  for  us." 

"That's  dreamy  sort  of  talk,  John,"  said  Wharton. 

"Maybe,  but  I'll  go  further  and  say  that  the  house 
itself  invited  us  to  come  in.  I've  an  idea  that  a  house 
doesn't  like  to  be  abandoned  and  lonely.  It  prefers 
to  be  filled  with  people  and  to  hear  the  sounds  of  voices 
and  laughter.  These  old  European  houses  which  have 
sheltered  generation  after  generation  must  be  the  hap 
piest  houses  of  all.  I'd  like  to  live  in  a  house  like  this 
,  and  I'd  like  for  a  house  like  this  to  like  me.  It  would 
help  life  a  lot  for  a  house  and  its  occupant  to  be  satis 
fied  with  each  other." 

"We  feel  that  way  in  England  about  our  old  coun 
try  houses,"  said  Carstairs,  "and  you'll  come  to  it,  too, 
in  America,  after  a  while." 

"No  doubt,  but  will  you  have  a  little  more  of  this 
champagne?  Only  a  half  glass.  I  don't  believe  the 
owner,  who  must  be  a  fine  French  gentleman,  would 
ever  begrudge  it  to  us." 

"Just  a  little.    We're  rather  young  for  champagne, 

259 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

we  three,  but  we've  been  doing  men's  work,  and  we've 
been  through  men's  dangers.  I  wonder  what  they're 
doing  along  the  Strand,  tonight,  John !" 

"The  same  that  they've  been  doing  every  night  for 
the  last  hundred  years.  But  you  listen  to  me,  Car- 
stairs,  old  England  will  have  to  wake  up.  This  war 
can't  be  won  by  dilettantes." 

"Oh,  she'll  wake  up.  Don't  you  worry.  It's  not 
worth  while  to  get  excited." 

"To  take  a  serious  view  of  a  serious  situation  is  not 
to  grow  excited.  You  Britishers  often  make  me  tired. 
To  pretend  indifference  in  the  face  of  everything  is 
obviously  an  affectation,  and  becomes  more  offensive 
than  boasting." 

"All  right,  I  won't  resent  it.  Here,  John,  take  an 
other  piece  of  this  cold  ham.  I  didn't  know  they  had 
such  fine  ham  in  France." 

"They've  a  lot  of  splendid  things  in  France,"  re 
torted  John,  in  high,  good  humor,  "and  we'll  find  it  out 
fast.  I'm  thinking  the  French  soldiers  will  prove  a 
good  deal  better  than  some  people  say  they  are,  and 
this  chateau  is  certainly  fine.  It  must  have  been  put 
here  for  our  especial  benefit." 

"Now  that  we've  eaten  all  we  want  and  our  cloth 
ing  is  dried  thoroughly,"  said  Carstairs,  "I  suggest 
that  we  put  out  the  fire.  There  isn't  much  smoke,  but 
it  goes  up  that  flue  and  escapes  somewhere.  Even  in 
the  night  the  Germans  might  see  it." 

"Good  advice,  Carstairs,"  said  Wharton.  "You're 
as  intelligent  sometimes  as  the  Americans  are  all  the 
time." 

260 


THE  ABANDONED  CHATEAU 

"Pleasant  children  you  Americans." 

"Some  day  we'll  save  the  aged  English  from  de 
struction." 

"Meanwhile  we'll  wait." 

They  extinguished  the  fire,  carefully  put  away  all 
the  dishes  they  had  used,  restored  everything  to  its 
pristine  neatness,  and  then  the  three  yawned  prodig 
iously. 

"Bedrooms  next,"  said  Carstairs. 

"Do  you  propose  that  we  spend  the  night  here,"  said 
Wharton. 

"That's  my  idea.  We're  worn  out.  We've  got  to 
sleep,  somewhere.  No  use  breaking  ourselves  down, 
and  we've  found  the  chateau  here  waiting  for  us." 

"What  about  the  Germans?" 

"We'll  have  to  take  our  chances.  War  is  nothing 
but  a  chain  of  chances,  so  far  as  your  life  is  con 
cerned." 

The  other  two  wanted  to  be  persuaded,  and  they 
yielded  readily,  but  John  insisted  upon  one  precaution. 

"Old  houses  like  this  are  likely  to  have  isolated 
chambers,"  he  said.  "Some  of  them  I  suppose  have 
their  secret  rooms,  and  if  we  can  find  such  a  place, 
lock  the  door  on  ourselves,  and  go  to  sleep  in  it  we're 
not  likely  to  wake  up  prisoners  of  the  Germans." 

Wharton  and  Carstairs  approved  of  his  suggestion, 
and  they  examined  the  house  thoroughly.  John  con 
cluded  from  the  presence  of  all  the  furniture  and  the 
good  order  in  which  they  found  everything  that  the 
departure  of  its  owners  had  been  hasty,  perhaps,  too, 
.with  the  expectation  of  a  return  on  the  morrow. 

261 


The  room  that  they  liked  best  they  found  on  the 
third  floor,  not  a  secret  chamber,  but  one  that  chance 
visitors  to  the  house  would  not  be  likely  to  see.  A 
narrow  stairway  starting  near  it  led  down  through  the 
rear  of  the  house,  and  the  door  was  fastened  with  a 
heavy  lock  in  which  the  key  remained. 

It  contained  only  some  boxes,  and  John  surmised 
that  it  was  a  storeroom.  But  it  seemed  to  suit  their 
purpose  admirably,  and,  bringing  blankets  from  one 
of  the  bedrooms,  they  made  their  beds  on  the  flobr. 

John  was  the  last  to  go  to  sleep.  The  others  were 
slumbering  soundly  before  he  lay  down,  but  he  stood 
a  little  while  at  the  single  window,  looking  out.  The 
window  was  closed  ordinarily  with  a  heavy  shutter, 
which  was  now  sagging  open.  The  boughs  of  a  great 
tree  waved  almost  against  it. 

The  night  was  clear,  but  John  saw  nothing  unusual 
outside.  The  chateau,  and  all  its  buildings  and  grounds 
were  bathed  in  clear  moonlight.  The  only  sound  was 
the  soothing  murmur  of  leaves  before  a  light  wind. 
It  was  hard  to  realize  that  a  great  war  was  sweeping 
Europe,  and  that  they  were  in  the  thick  of  it. 

But  utter  exhaustion  claimed  him,  too,  and  soon 
three  instead  of  two  were  sleeping  soundly. 


'  CHAPTER  XIII 

ON  THE  ROOF 

JOHN  was  awakened  by  the  measured  thud  of 
heavy  boots.  It  resembled  the  goosestep  of  the 
German  army,  and  he  turned  over  in  order  to 
stop  the  unpleasant  dream.  But  it  did  not  stop,  and 
he  sat  up.  Then  it  was  louder,  and  it  also  had  an 
echo. 

His  heart  thumped  wildly  for  a  moment  or  two. 
The  tread  was  inside  the  house,  and  it  was  made  by 
many  men.  He  slipped  to  the  window,  and  his  heart 
thumped  more  wildly  than  ever.  The  lawn  was 
covered  with  German  troops,  most  of  them  on  horse 
back,  the  helmets  of  the  Uhlans  glittering  in  the  moon 
light.  Officers  stood  on  the  steps  at  the  main  door, 
and  at  the  edge  of  the  vineyard  were  cannon. 

John  thought  at  first  that  they  were  lost.  Then  he 
remembered  their  precaution  in  securing  an  obscure 
and  isolated  room.  The  Germans  might  not  trouble 
themselves  about  ransacking  an  abandoned  house.  At 
least  there  was  hope. 

He  awoke  his  comrades  in  turn,  first  clasping  his 
hands  over  their  mouths  lest  they  speak  aloud. 

263 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

"We  have  fellow  guests,"  he  said.  "The  Germans 
are  sharing  the  house  with  us." 

"Yes,  I  hear  their  boots  on  the  steps,"  said  Wharton. 
"What  are  we  to  do  ?" 

John  again  resumed  the  leadership. 

"Do  nothing,"  he  replied.  "Do  nothing  as  hard  and 
continuously  as  we  can.  Our  door  is  locked.  It's 
natural  that  it  should  be  so,  only  we  must  slip  out  the 
key,  so  it  will  appear  that  the  owners  having  locked  the 
door,  took  the  key  away  with  them.  Then  we'll  lie 
quiet,  and  see  what  happens." 

"It's  the  thing  to  do,"  said  Carstairs,  "because  we 
can  do  nothing  else.  But  I  don't  believe  I  can  go  to 
sleep,  not  to  the  chorus  of  German  boots  on  the  steps." 

John  slipped  the  big  key  from  the  lock  and  put  it 
in  a  corner.  Then  he  lay  down  again  beside  the  other 
two.  They  could  hear  better  with  their  ears  to  the 
floor.  It  was  a  solid  and  heavily  built  house  in  the 
European  fashion.  Nevertheless  they  heard  the  tread 
from  many  parts  of  it,  and  the  sound  of  voices  also. 

"It's  an  invasion,"  whispered  Carstairs.  "They're 
all  over  the  shop." 

"Looks  like  it,"  said  John,  "but  I've  a  notion  that 
we're  safe  here  unless  they  conclude  to  burn  the  house. 
The  German  advance  is  so  rapid  it  doesn't  seem  likely 
to  me  they'll  stay  longer  than  tonight." 

"Still  I  can't  sleep." 

John  laughed  to  himself.  He  was  becoming  so 
thoroughly  hardened  to  danger  that  the  complaint  of 
Carstairs  amused  him. 

"They've  got  an  affection  for  the  top  of  the  house," 

264 


ON    THE    ROOF 

said  Wharton,  "You  can  hear  them  pounding  through 
the  upper  rooms,  and  even  on  the  roof." 

"But  nobody  has  tried  our  door  yet,"  said  Carstairs, 
"and  it's  a  consoling  thought." 

They  lay  a  long  time,  and  heard  the  continual 
thump  of  feet  about  the  place.  It  suggested  at  first 
the  thought  of  plunder,  but  when  John  peeped  out  he 
did  not  see  anybody  bearing  things  from  the  house. 
He  beheld  instead  a  sight  that  caused  him  to  summon 
the  others.  A  young  man  had  ridden  up,  and,  as  he 
dismounted,  all  the  officers,  several  of  whom  were  in 
the  uniform  of  generals,  paid  him  marked  deference. 

"It's  a  prince,"  whispered  Carstairs.  "It  may  be 
the  Crown  Prince  himself,  but  I  can't  say,  the  light 
isn't  good  enough." 

"And  there  are  other  princes  behind  him,"  said 
Wharton.  "See  the  officers  still  kotowing.  I  didn't 
suspect  that  we  had  taken  a  room  in  a  royal  resi 
dence." 

"I'd  give  a  lot  to  know  what  they're  about,"  said 
Carstairs.  "Something  big  must  be  afoot." 

"They're  still  moving  about  the  house,"  said  John. 
"We've  got  to  wait.  That's  all." 

They  went  back  to  their  places  on  the  floor,  and 
waited  as  best  they  could,  but  they  heard  the  sounds 
for  a  long  time.  After  an  interminable  period  they 
went  back  to  the  window  and  saw  the  prince  and  the 
cavalry  riding  away.  The  cannon  too  departed.  A 
dozen  Uhlans  however  remained  posted  on  horseback 
about  the  house.  The  noises  inside  ceased. 

"I  can't  make  it  out,"  whispered  Carstairs.     "Why 

265 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

should  they  go  away  and  leave  those  Uhlans  there 
guarding  the  house  ?" 

"There  must  be  something  inside  very  precious  to 
them,"  replied  John. 

"But  what  is  it?  Apparently  the  house  itself  is 
abandoned  by  all  save  ourselves." 

"I  don't  know  the  answer,  but  my  watch  tells  me 
it's  far  in  the  night.  We've  had  our  sleep  and  rest, 
and  we  must  try  to  slip  by  the  Uhlans  and  get  away. 
Now's  the  time  too." 

"Right  you  are,  John,"  said  Wharton,  as  he  felt 
once  more  of  his  precious  pocket.  "We  can't  linger, 
and  risk  being  caught  in  a  trap  here." 

"But  I  hear  somebody  still  moving  about  the  cha 
teau,"  said  Carstairs.  "Wait  a  minute,  boys." 

He  looked  through  the  empty  keyhole,  and  an 
nounced  that  he  saw  a  faint  light  or  the  reflection  of  a 
light  in  the  hall. 

"Something's  on  foot,"  he  said.  "If  their  officers 
are  sleeping  here  I  should  think  they'd  take  the  lower 
rooms,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  they're  fond  of  the  top 
of  the  house,  overfond  of  it." 

John  who  was  peeping  out  at  the  window  once  more 
announced  that  the  Uhlans  were  still  keeping  a  vigi 
lant  watch.  They  were  riding  slowly  back  and  forth, 
and  he  had  no  doubt  there  were  others  in  the  rear  of 
the  chateau. 

"But  I  repeat  we  mustn't  linger,"  said  Wharton. 
"Suppose  we  hold  our  automatics  ready  and  slip  out." 

"Suits  me,"  said  John,  and  he  cautiously  unlocked 
the  door.  The  three  with  their  hands  on  their 

266 


ON    THE    ROOF 

weapons  stepped  into  the  hall,  where  they  noticed  the 
faint  glimmer  of  light,  of  which  Carstairs  had  spoken. 
They  stood  there  silently  for  a  moment  or  two,  press 
ing  themselves  against  the  wall,  where  they  would  be 
in  the  shadow. 

"I  think  the  light  conies  from  above,"  said  Car- 
stairs.  "You'll  notice  that  the  little  stairway  leads 
upward,  apparently  to  the  roof." 

Wharton  held  up  his  hand,  and  the  three  were  so 
still  they  scarcely  breathed. 

"Don't  you  hear  it?"  whispered  Wharton.  "That 
sound  from  the  roof,  the  sputtering  and  crackling." 

"I  do  hear  it,"  said  John,  listening  with  all  ears. 
"It's  a  faint  sound,  almost  like  the  light  crackling  of 
fire.  What  does  it  mean  Wharton?" 

"The  wireless." 

"The  wireless?" 

"Yes,  while  we  were  sleeping  the  Germans  were 
installing  a  wireless  outfit  on  the  roof,  and  it's  talking. 
I  tell  you,  boys,  it's  talking  at  a  great  rate,  and  it's 
saying  something.  You  mayn't  have  noticed  it,  but 
the  chateau  stands  on  a  hill,  with  a  clear  sweep,  and 
our  wireless  here  is  having  a  big  talk  with  distant  sta 
tions.  We've  been  sleeping,  but  the  Germans  never 
sleep." 

"I  suppose  you  know  what  you're  talking  about, 
Wharton,  and  you're  sure  it's  a  wireless  outfit,"  said 
John. 

"It's  impossible  for  me  to  be  wrong.  I  could  never 
mistake  the  sound  of  the  wireless  for  anything  else." 

"And  it's  there  on  the  roof  of  this  chateau,  which 

267 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

belongs  to  us  by  right  of  occupancy,  chattering  away 
to  German  forces  elsewhere!"  said  Carstairs  in  an  in 
dignant  whisper. 

"It's  doing  a  lot  more  than  chattering,"  said  Whar- 
ton.  "They  wouldn't  install  a  wireless^pn  the  roof  of 
a  house  at  this  time  of  the  night,  rrierely  for  a  little 
idle  summer  conversation.  You  saw  that  a  prince  and 
generals  came  here,  and  undoubtedly  they  ordered  it 
done." 

"Whatever  they're  talking  about,"  said  Carstairs, 
"it's  not  likely  they're  talking  about  us,  so  now  is  our 
chance  to  slip  away." 

"I'm  not  going  to  leave  the  chateau  just  now,"  said 
Wharton. 

"Then  what  are  you  going  to  do  ?" 

"I'd  like  to  see  the  wireless  on  the  roof  and  the  man 
who  is  working  it." 

John  glanced  at  Wharton.  The  light  was  very  dim, 
but  he  noticed  a  spark  in  Wharton's  eye,  and  he  knew 
that  something  unusual  was  working  in  the  back  of 
his  head. 

"I  think  I'd  like  to  have  a  look  at  the  roof  myself," 
he  whispered. 

"If  you  chaps  are  bent  on  going  up  there,"  said 
Carstairs,  "I'm  bound  to  go  with  you.  But  we'd  bet 
ter  keep  our  automatics  in  our  hands." 

They  emerged  from  the  shadow  of  the  wall,  and 
reached  the  foot  of  the  stairway  that  led  to  the  roof. 
The  door  at  the  top  was  open,  as  the  moonlight  was 
shining  down,  and  Wharton  boldly  led  the  way,  walk 
ing  on  tiptoe,  his  automatic  in  his  hand.  At  the  open 

268 


ON    THE    ROOF 

door  John  and  Carstairs  crowded  up  by  his  side,  and 
three  pairs  of  eyes  peeped  out  at  once. 

They  saw  two  men  on  the  roof  both  with  their  backs 
turned  to  them.  One  was  the  operator  of  the  wire 
less,  sitting  on  a  camp  stool,  working  the  instrument. 
,  The  other,  in  an  officer's  uniform,  was  dictating  mes 
sages.  John  surmised  that  they  were  talking  with  a 
station  to  the  eastward,  where  some  lofty  ranges  of 
hills  ran. 

But  Whartpn  was  the  most  deeply  stirred  of  the 
three.  The  sea^c  in  his  eye  was  enlarging  and  glow 
ing  more  btjpfflit,  and  a  great  resolve  had  formed  in 
his  mind. 

"ThereV  AAhing  that  we  can  do  here,"  said  Car- 
stairs.  "Wt'd  better  go  at  once." 

"We're  not  going,"  said  Wharton  in  a  fierce  whis 
per.  "I  can  use  the  wireless,  and  that's  just  the  instru 
ment  on  which  I  wish  to  exercise  my  skill.  I've  heard 
enough  to  know  they're  not  talking  in  code." 

"Wharton,  you  are  mad!"  said  John. 

"If  so,  I'm  mad  in  a  good  cause.  Inside  of  ten 
minutes  some  German  general  will  be  hearing  remark 
able  news  from  this  station." 

"I  tell  you  again  you're  mad." 

"And  I  tell  you  again  I'm  not.  I'm  a  crack  wireless 
operator  and  this  is  my  chance  to  prove  it.  I'm  going 
up  there.  All  who  are  afraid  can  turn  back." 

"You  know  that  if  you're  resolved  to  go  mad  we'll 
go  mad  with  you.  What  do  you  want  us  to  do?" 

"John,  club  your  automatic,  and  hit  that  officer  on 
the  back  of  the  head  with  it.  Hit  hard.  Don't  kill  him, 

269 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

but  you  must  knock  him  unconscious  at  the  first  blow. 
Carstairs  and  I  will  choke  all  but  a  spark  of  life  out  of 
the  operator." 

The  three  emerged  from  the  stairway  upon  the  flat 
portion  of  the  roof  where  the  wireless  plant  had  been 
installed  not  more  than  four  or  five  feet  away.  They 
made  not  the  slightest  sound  as  they  stole  forward, 
but  even  had  they  made  it  the  two  Germans  were  so 
deeply  absorbed  in  their  talk  through  the  air  that  they 
would  not  have  heard  it. 

John  felt  compunctions  at  striking  an  unsuspecting 
enemy  from  behind,  but  their  desperate  need  put 
strength  in  his  blow.  The  officer  fell  without  a  cry 
and  lay  motionless.  At  the  same  instant  Wharton 
and  Carstairs  seized  the  operator  by  the  throat,  and 
dragged  him  down.  He  was  a  small  spectacled  man 
and  he  was  only  a  child  in  the  hands  of  two  powerful 
youths.  In  a  minute  or  two  and  almost  without  noise 
they  bound  him  with  strips  of  his  own  coat,  and 
gagged  him  with  a  handkerchief.  Then  they  stretched 
him  out  on  the  roof  and  turned  to  John's  victim. 

The  man  lay  on  his  face.  His  helmet  had  fallen  off 
and  rolled  some  distance  away,  a  ray  of  moonlight  tip 
ping  the  steel  spike  with  silver.  A  dark  red  stain 
appeared  in  his  hair  where  the  pistol  butt  had  de 
scended. 

The  figure  was  that  of  a  powerful  man,  and  the  set 
of  the  shoulders  seemed  familiar  to  John.  He  rolled 
him  over,  and  disclosed  the  face  of  von  Boehlen. 
Again  he  felt  compunction  for  that  blow,  not  because 
he  liked  the  captain,  but  because  he  knew  him. 

270 


ON    THE    ROOF 

"It's  von  Boehlen,"  he  said,  "and  I  hope  I  haven't 
killed  him." 

Carstairs  inserted  his  hand  under  his  head  and  felt 
of  the  wound. 

"You  haven't  killed  him,"  he  said,  "but  you  struck 
hard  enough  to  make  him  a  bitter  enemy.  The  skull 
isn't  fractured  at  all,  and  he'll  be  reviving  in  a  few 
minutes.  He's  a  powerful  fellow,  and  we'd  better 
truss  him  up  as  we  have  his  friend  here." 

While  Carstairs  and  Wharton  were  binding  and 
gagging  von  Boehlen,  John  went  to  the  railing  about 
five  feet  in  height  that  surrounded  the  central  or  flat 
part  of  the  roof,  the  rest  sloping  away.  The  railing 
would  hide  what  was  .passing  there  from  the  Uhlans 
below,  but  he  wanted  to  take  a  look  of  precaution. 

The  men  were  riding  up  and  down  with  their  usual 
regularity  and  precision,  watching  every  approach  to 
the  house,  and  making  the  ring  of  steel  about  it  com 
plete.  This  little  wheel  of  the  German  machine  was 
working  perfectly,  guarding  with  invincible  thorough 
ness  against  the  expected,  but  taking  no  account  of  the 
unexpected.  He  came  back  to  his  comrades. 

"All  well  below,"  he  said. 

Von  Boehlen  and  the  operator,  the  big  man  and  the 
little  man,  were  lying  side  by  side.  Von  Boehlen's 
face  was  very  pale,  but  his  chest  was  beginning  to  rise 
and  fall  with  some  regularity.  He  would  become 
conscious  in  three  or  four  minutes.  The  operator  was 
conscious  already  and  he  was  staring  at  the  three  ap 
paritions. 

But  Wharton  was  paying  no  attention  to  the  cap- 

271 


THE    GUNS    OF   EUROPE 

tives.  His  soul  fairly  leaped  within  him  as  he  took 
his  seat  at  the  instrument  which  was  sputtering  and 
flashing  with  unanswered  questions. 

"Is  that  the  Chateau  de  Friant?"  came  the  words 
flashing  through  the  air. 

"Yes  this  is  the  Chateau  de  Friant,"  replied  Whar- 
ton,  learning  for  the  first  time  the  name  of  the  house, 
in  which  they  had  made  themselves  at  home. 

"Then  why  don't  you  answer?  You  broke  off  sud 
denly  five  minutes  ago  and  we  couldn't  get  another 
word  from  you." 

"Something  went  wrong  with  the  instrument,  but 
it's  all  right  now.  Go  ahead. 

"Is  Captain  von  Boehlen  still  there?" 

"At  my  elbow." 

"Take  from  his  dictation  the  answers  to  the  ques 
tions  I  ask  you." 

"At  once,  sir.     He  is  ready  to  dictate." 

"Have  you  seen  anything  of  British  troops,  Captain 
von  Boehlen?" 

"I  have  sir.  I  saw  them  marching  northward  this 
afternoon." 

"In  what  direction?" 

"Toward  Mons." 

"What  seemed  to  be  their  purpose?" 

"To  effect  a  junction  with  the  main  French  army." 

Wharton  improvised  rapidly.  His  whole  soul  was 
still  alight.  It  had  seldom  been  granted  to  one  man, 
especially  one  so  young  as  he  to  have  two  such  oppor 
tunities,  that  of  the  papers,  and  that  of  the  wireless, 
and  he  felt  himself  ready  and  equal  to  his  task. 

272 


ON    THE    ROOF 

"Were  they  in  large  force?"  came  the  question  out 
of  the  dark. 

"Larger  than  any  of  us  expected." 

"How  many  do  you  think?" 

"About  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men." 

For  two  or  three  minutes  no  other  question  came, 
and  Wharton  laughed  silently.  "I've  created  a  hostile 
force  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men"  were  his 
unuttered  words,  "and  they  don't  like  it." 

"Is  it  possible  for  our  advance  column  to  get  in  be 
tween  them  and  the  French?"  finally  came  the  next 
question. 

"It's  too  late,"  went  back  the  winged  answer.  "The 
column  would  be  destroyed." 

"This  is  not  in  accordance  with  our  earlier  re 
ports." 

"N'o  sir.  But  both  the  English  and  French  have 
shown  amazing  activity.  A  French  force  of  more 
than  one  hundred  thousand  men,  of  which  we  have 
had  no  report  before,  faces  our  right.  It  is  prepared 
to  strike  our  line  just  where  it  is  thinnest." 

Another  silence,  and  Wharton's  heart  beat  hard  and 
fast.  John  standing  near  him,  did  not  know  what  was 
being  said  through  the  dark,  but  he  knew  by  the  look 
on  Wharton's  strained  face  that  it  must  be  momentous. 
The  wireless  was  silent,  and  now  he  heard  the  meas 
ured  tread  of  horses'  hoofs,  as  the  Uhlans  rode  back 
and  forth,  guarding  the  wireless  station  against  the 
coming  of  any  foe. 

Wharton  listened  intently  at  the  receiver.  Were 
they  accepting  all  that  he  said  ?  Why  shouldn't  they  ? 

273 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

He  had  given  them  no  answer  which  they  could  know 
to  be  wrong. 

"You  are  entirely  sure  of  what  you  say?"  came  the 
question. 

"Entirely  sir.  My  Uhlans  and  I  were  able  to  ride 
under  cover  of  a  forest  to  a  point  within  a  few  hun 
dred  yards  of  the  enemy.  We  saw  them  in  great 
masses." 

"And  their  field  artillery?" 

"We  were  not  able  to  count  the  guns,  but  they  were 
very  numerous." 

"Then  it  seems  that  we  can't  drive  a  wedge  between 
the  English  and  the  French." 

"I  fear  that  we  can't  sir." 

"Send  out  a  portion  of  the  Uhlans  under  your  best 
officers  and  report  to  me  again  at  daylight." 

"They  shall  go  at  once  sir." 

"Then  good  night,  Captain  von  Boehlen.  I  con 
gratulate  you  upon  your  energy  and  the  great  service 
that  you  have  done." 

"Thank  you  sir." 

"We  may  call  you  again  in  the  night." 

"I  shall  be  here  sir." 

"But  I  won't,"  said  Wharton,  as  he  stepped  back 
and  smashed  the  receiver  with  the  butt  of  his  auto 
matic. 

Then  as  he  turned  away  he  said : 

"Boys,  I've  been  talking  with  the  Emperor  himself 
maybe,  and  if  not  with  some  one  very  high  in  com 
mand.  I'll  tell  you  about  it  later,  as  we  must  waste 
no  time  in  escaping  from  this  chateau." 

274 


ON    THE    ROOF 

"I  hope  you  told  the  Emperor  that  we  are  here, 
ready  to  defeat  him,"  said  John. 

"I  didn't  tell  him  that  exactly,  but  I  told  him  or 
whoever  it  was  something  which  may  help  us.  Now, 
fellows,  we  must  be  off." 

They  crippled  the  instrument  beyond  hope  of  re 
pair  and  started.  As  John  turned  toward  the  stair 
way,  he  glanced  at  von  Boehlen.  The  Prussian  had 
returned  to  consciousness  and  his  eyes  were  wide  open. 
They  bent  upon  John  such  a  look  of  anger  and  hatred 
that  the  young  American  shuddered.  And  yet,  John 
felt  von  Boehlen  had  full  cause  for  such  feelings.  De 
spite  himself  he  believed  that  they  owed  him  an 
apology,  and  stooping  a  little  he  said: 

"It's  been  a  cruel  necessity,  Captain  von  Boehlen.' 
War  is  violence." 

The  Prussian's  eyes  glared  back.  A  handkerchief 
in  his  mouth  kept  him  from  speaking,  but  his  eyes 
said  enough. 

"I  hope  that  you  and  your  comrade  will  not  suffer," 
said  John.  "Your  friends  will  find  you  here  in  the 
morning." 

Then  he  followed  his  comrades  down  the  narrow 
stairway.  i 

"What  were  you  saying  to  him?"  asked  Carstairs. 

"I  was  apologizing  for  the  blow  I  gave  him  from 
behind." 

"The  decent  thing  to  do." 

"As  they  descended  into  the  lower  part  of  the  house 
Wharton  told  them  more  fully  what  he  had  said  over 
the  wireless,  and  Carstairs  patted  him  on  the  back. 

275 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"Good  old  chap,"  he  said.  "You  Yankees  do  have 
bright  ideas  sometimes." 

"The  next  bright  idea  is  open  to  any  one  who  can 
furnish  it,"  said1  Wharton.  "It's  to  tell  us  how  we're 
to  get  out  of  the  chateau." 

"I  think  there's  a  vineyard  just  behind  the  house," 
said  John,  "and  if  we  can  reach  it  we're  safe.  And 
we  should  be  able  to  get  there  as  the  Uhlans  are  watch 
ing  for  people  who  may  come  to  the  chateau,  and  not 
for  anybody  going  away." 

They  explored  the  rear  of  the  house  and  found  a 
door  opening  upon  a  narrow  flagged  walk,  lined  on 
either  side  with  pines,  and  leading  straight  to  the  vine 
yard  about  thirty  yards  away.  They  could  make  a 
dash  for  it,  and  a  Uhlan  might  or  might  not  see  them. 

"And  if  they  should  see  us,"  said  Carstairs,  "we 
could  probably  get  away  in  the  garden  and  the  dark 
ness." 

"But  we  don't  want  'em  to  discover  what's  hap 
pened  on  the  roof,"  said  Wharton.  "Then  they  might 
send  a  new  wireless.  If  we  can  slip  away  without 
being  seen  maybe  they  won't  know  what's  happened 
to  the  wireless,  until  morning." 

"I  think,"  said  John,  "that  we'd  better  resort  to  the 
tactics,  used  long  ago  by  the  borderers  in  the  American 
wilderness,  and  creep  along  the  walk  until  we  reach 
the  vineyard." 

"Go  ahead,"  said  Carstairs,  "I'm  as  good  a  creeper 
as  you  are.  But,  since  it's  one  of  your  Yankee  tricks, 
you  lead." 

They  stepped  outside  and  instantly  dropped  to  their 

276 


ON    THE    ROOF 

hands  and  knees.  The  grass  beside  the  walk  was 
rather  high  and  John  led  the  way  through  it,  instead 
of  on  the  walk,  whispering  to  Carstairs  who  was  just 
behind  him  to  do  as  he  did,  Carstairs  in  turn  passing 
the  word  to  Wharton. 

They  advanced  about  ten  yards,  and  then,  John  lay 
flat.  The  others  did  the  same.  One  of  the  Uhlans 
riding  on  his  beat  was  passing  near  the  vineyard.  He 
was  a  man  of  good  eyes  and  he  was  watchful  as  be 
came  his  service,  but  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  see 
the  three  dark  figures  of  his  enemies  lying  in  the  grass 
and  he  rode  on.  Then  John  rose  to  his  hands  and 
knees  again,  and  resumed  his  creeping  advance  with 
the  others  close  behind  him.  He  could  hear  Carstairs 
muttering  against  this  painful  mode  of  travel,  but  he 
would  not  alter  it,  and  he  knew  that  the  Englishman 
would  be  true  to  his  word. 

Near  the  vineyard  he  flattened  down  a  second  time 
in  the  grass.  The  Uhlan  was  riding  back  again  on 
his  beat,  and  the  most  critical  moment  had  come.  He 
would  certainly  pass  very  near,  and  although  the  odds 
were  against  it,  his  eye  might  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
three  figures  in  the  grass.  Even  then  they  might 
escape  through  the  vineyard  and  across  the  wire  fence 
which  would  impede  the  horses,  but  John  recognized 
as  fully  as  Wharton  did  the  importance  of  the  Uhlans 
believing  until  morning  that  all  was  well  on  the  roof 
of  the  chateau. 

The  beat  of  the  horse's  hoofs  came  near.  The 
Uhlan  was  young  and  blond,  a  handsome  fellow  with 
a  kindly  face.  John  hoped  that  he  would  never  have 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

to  shoot  at  him.  But  he  did  not  see  the  three  prone 
figures.  It  was  likely  that  they  blended  with  the 
shadows  more  thoroughly  than  John  had  supposed. 
He  passed  on  and  the  danger  passed  on  with  him. 

"Let's  get  up  now  and  run,"  whispered  Carstairs. 

"Not  a  step  until  we  reach  the  bushes,"  replied 
John.  "Not  a  step,  even  if  your  knees  and  elbows 
are  worn  quite  away." 

But  it  took  only  two  or  three  minutes  more  to 
reach  the  vineyard,  and  they  rose  to  a  stooping  po 
sition,  Carstairs  expelling  his  breath  in  a  long  sigh  of 
relief. 

"I  shall  never  stand  up  straight  again,"  he  whis 
pered. 

They  ran  between  the  vines  and  gained  the  forest, 
where  in  spite  of  the  complaint  Carstairs  had  made 
all  three  straightened  up  and  began  to  exchange  re 
joicings  after  the  manner  of  youth.  The  house 
showed  clearly  in  its  grounds,  and  they  saw  the  dusky 
figures  of  two  or  three  of  the  Uhlans,  but  they  were 
outside  the  ring  and  they  knew  they  were  safe  from 
that  danger  at  least.  But  the  creeping  had  been  so 
painful  they  were  compelled  tc  rest  several  minutes. 
Probably  the  most  exultant  of  the  three  was  Wharton, 
although  he  said  the  least.  He  had  sent  the  wireless 
messages  which  would  mislead  at  least  a  portion  of 
the  German  army,  enabling  the  English  and  French 
to  close  up  the  gap  between  them,  and  he  carried 
the  papers  of  the  German  prince,  telling  how  other 
German  armies  were  advancing.  His  hand  flew 
once  more  to  his  coat,  and  when  it  felt  of  the 

278 


ON    THE    ROOF 

priceless  packet  the  blood  seemed  to  tingle  in  his 
arm,  and  si  oot  back  in  a  stronger  flood  toward  his 
heart. 

"And  now  Carstairs,"  said  John,  "you  know  this 
country  better  than  we  do.  Lead  us  toward  the  British 
army.  And  as  we've  lost  our  horses  and  our  automo 
bile  I  suppose  it's  to  be  on  foot  now." 

"It  shouldn't  be  much  farther,'  said  Carstairs,  "and 
as  we're  all  good  walkers  we  can  make  it  yet." 

Under  his  guidance  they  left  the  wood  and  entered 
a  road  which  led  north  and  west.  Their  sleep  had 
refreshed  them  wonderfully,  but  above  all  they  had 
the  buoyancy  that  comes  from  success  and  hope.  They 
had  triumphed  over  every  danger.  Their  hearts  grew 
bolder  and  their  muscles  stronger,  as  they  sped  on 
their  journey. 

"I  never  knew  before  how  good  walking  could  be," 
said  John. 

"It's  a  jolly  sight  better  than  creeping  and  crawl 
ing,"  said  Carstairs.  "John,  I  don't  think  you'll  ever 
get  me  to  do  that  again,  even  to  save  my  life." 

"No,  but  the  Germans  may  make  you  do  a  lot  of  it, 
if  you  don't  get  some  sense  through  your  thick  British 
head,"  said  Wharton. 

"Is  that  you,  Wharton,  and  are  you  still  alive?" 
said  Carstairs. 

"I'm  here,  all  right." 

"Wasn't  it  your  great  president,  Lincoln,  who  said 
you  couldn't  cross  a  river  until  you  got  to  it?" 

"He  said  something  like  that." 

"Well,  that's  what  we  British  are  doing.    But  we're 

279 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

bound  to  admit  that  you've  done  great  work  for  us 
tonight,  old  chap." 

Their  &ands  met  in  the  darkness  in  a  strong  and 
friendly  grasp. 

"At  least  there's  one  advantage  about  walking," 
said  John.  "If  we  hear  or  see  Uhlans  it's  much 
easier  to  dodge  on  our  own  feet  into  the  woods  or 
fields  than  it  would  be  with  horses  or  an  armored 
car." 

"I'm  thinking  we've  seen  the  last  of  the  Uhlans  for 
the  time,"  said  Carstairs.  "Another  hour  or  two 
ought  to  take  us  well  inside  our  own  lines.  Now, 
what  is  that?" 

He  was  looking  eastward  where  he  saw  a  succession 
of  white  flashes  on  the  horizon.  The  three  stopped 
and  watched.  The  white  flashes  reappeared  at  inter 
vals  for  about  ten  minutes  and  they  wondered.  Then 
the  solution  came  suddenly  to  John. 

"Powerful  searchlights,"  he  said.  "The  Germans 
have  everything  and  of  course  they  have  them  too. 
If  necessary  they'll  advance  in  the  night  and  fight 
under  them." 

"Of  course,"  said  Carstairs.  "Why  didn't  we  think 
of  it  sooner?" 

A  certain  awe  seized  the  three.  The  reputation  of 
the  German  military  machine  had  been  immense 
throughout  the  world  for  years,  and  now  real  war 
was  proving  it  to  be  all  that  was  claimed  for  it  and 
more.  A  great  and  numerous  nation  for  nearly  half 
a  century  had  poured  its  best  energies  into  the  mak 
ing  of  an  invincible  army.  Was  it  possible  to  stop  it? 

280 


ON    THE    ROOF 

The  three  were  asking  themselves  that  question  again 
as  they  watched  the  searchlights  flashing  on  the 
horizon. 

"It  must  be  up  and  away  with  us,"  said  Carstairs. 
"We're  the  champion  walkers  of  Northern  France, 
and  if  we're  to  retain  our  titles  we  can't  linger  here. 
In  another  hour  the  day  will  come." 

Daylight  found  them  at  a  small  river.  The  bridge 
was  not  broken  down,  and  they  inferred  that  it  was 
within  the  lines  of  defense.  An  hour  later  they 
learned  from  a  peasant  that  a  British  force  was 
camped  about  fifteen  miles  north  and  west,  and  they 
induced  him  with  good  gold  to  drive  them  nearly  the 
whole  way  in  his  cart.  About  a  mile  from  the  road 
side  he  insisted  on  their  getting  out  and  drove  back 
rapidly. 

"He's  afraid  his  cart  and  horse  would  be  seized," 
said  Carstairs.  "We  could  have  forced  him  to  go  on, 
but  we'll  not  set  a  bad  example." 

The  road  now  led  over  a  hill  and  at  its  crest  Car- 
stairs  took  off  his  hat  and  waved  it  proudly. 

"Don't  you  see?"  he  exclaimed.  "Look!  Look! 
The  British  flag!" 

"What  British  flag?"  said  Wharton.  "You've  a  lot 
of  your  rags." 

"Never  mind  they're  all  glorious.  See  it,  waving 
there  by  the  tents!" 

"Yes,  I  see  it,  but  why  are  you  English  so  excit 
able?  Any  way  it's  probably  waving  over  valiant 
Scotchmen  and  Irishmen." 

"Wharton,  you  grumpy  old  Yankee,  descendant  of 

281 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

sour  Puritan  ancestors,  we've  won  our  way  through 
in  face  of  everything!"  \ 

He  seized  Wharton  about  the  waist,  and  the  two 
waltzed  up  and  down  the  road,  while  John  laughed 
from  sheer  joy. 

"Bill  come  an'  look  at  the  crazy  Frenchmen  dancin' 
in  the  road,"  said  a  voice  that  reeked  of  the  Strand. 

Bill  who  was  from  London  himself  came  out  of 
some  bushes  by  the  side  of  the  road,  and  gazed  with 
wonder  at  the  whirling  figures.  John  knew  that  they 
belonged  on  the  first  line  of  the  British  outposts  and 
he  said  politely: 

"You're  partly  wrong.  My  friends  are  crazy  right 
enough,  but  they're  not  Frenchmen.  One  is  an  Eng 
lishman  like  yourselves,  and  the  other  is  an  American, 
but  regularly  enlisted  in  the  Franco-British  service,  as 
I  am  too." 

Carstairs  and  Wharton  stopped  dancing.  Car- 
stairs  took  off  his  hat,  and  made  a  deep  bow  to  the 
astonished  pickets. 

"I'm  not  bowing  to  you,  though  God  knows  you 
deserve  it,"  he  said.  "I'm  bowing  instead  to  the 
British  nation  which  is  here  incarnate  in  your  khaki 
clad  persons." 

"Touched  a  bit  'ere,  Bill,"  said  one  of  the  men, 
putting  his  finger  to  his  forehead. 

"A  bit  off  says  I  too,  'Any.  We  used  to  get  'em 
sometimes  on  our  'bus  in  the  Strand.  Speak  'em 
gentle,  and  they'll  stop  carrying  on." 

Carstairs  exuded  joy  and  he  extended  a  welcoming 
hand. 

282 


ON    THE    ROOF 

"I  take  it  that  you  were  the  driver  and  conductor 
of  a  'bus  in  the  Strand." 

"Right  you  are  sir,"  they  replied  together,  and  then 
one  added: 

"If  you'll  go  down  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  you'll  see 
the  good  old  'bus  itself  with  all  the  signs  still  on  it. 
But  I'll  'ave  to  ask  you  first,  sir,  who  you  are  and  what 
do  you  want?" 

John  had  never  thought  before  that  the  cockney 
accent  would  be  so  grateful  to  his  ear,  but  his  pleasure 
at  seeing  the  men  was  scarcely  less  than  that  of  Car- 
stairs.  They  did  not  come  from  his  own  land,  but 
they  came  from  the  land  of  his  ancestors,  and  that  was 
next  best. 

Carstairs  and  Wharton  quickly  showed  their  dis 
patches.  Bill  promptly  took  them  to  a  sergeant,  and 
in  a  half  hour  they  stood  beside  the  general's  tent  in 
the  center  of  ten  thousand  men,  the  vanguard  of  the 
British  army.  Dispatches  have  never  been  read  more 
eagerly  and  when  Wharton,  in  addition,  told  the  story 
of  the  chateau  roof  and  the  wireless  the  general  felt  a 
great  thrill  of  excitement. 

"I'm  bound  to  believe  all  that  you  say,"  he  said  If 
looking  into  the  three  honest  young  faces.     "Darrell, 
see  that  they  have  refreshment  at  once,  because  we 
move  in  an  hour." 

Darrell,  a  young  aide  procured  them  food  and 
horses.  Soon  the  whole  detachment  was  marching  to 
ward  the  main  force,  and  the  three  true  to  the  prom 
ise  of  their  Cockney  friends  saw  London  'buses,  still 
covered  with  their  hideous  signs  lumbering  along  as 

283 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

transports.  At  noon  they  joined  the  chief  British 
army,  and  the  next  day  they  were  in  touch  with  the 
French. 

The  preceding  night  the  three  received  places  in 
wagons  and  slept  heavily.  By  morning  their  strength 
was  fully  restored  and  pending  the  arrival  of  the 
Strangers,  with  whom  they  intended  to  remain  they 
served  as  aides. 

Several  days  passed,  but  not  in  idleness.  Incessant 
skirmishing  went  on  in  front,  and  the  Uhlans  were 
nearly  always  in  sight.  John  felt  the  presence  of  vast 
numbers.  He  surmised  that  the  British  army  did  not 
number  more  than  a  hundred  thousand  men,  but  mul 
titudes  of  French  were  on  their  right  and  still  greater 
multitudes  of  Germans  were  in  front.  It  was  a 
wonderful  favor  of  fortune  or  skill  that  the  British 
had  not  been  cut  off  and  as  the  German  hosts, 
fierce  and  determined,  poured  forward,  there  was  no 
certainty  that  it  would  not  yet  happen. 

John  soon  became  at  home  among  the  English, 
Scotch  and  Irish.  He  found  many  of  his  own  country 
men  in  their  ranks  and  he  continually  heard  his  own 
language  in  more  or  less  varied  form. 

The  thrilling  nature  of  the  tremendous  spectacle 
soon  made  him  forget  to  some  extent  the  awfulness  of 
war.  Riding  with  his  comrades  at  night  along  the 
front  he  saw  again  the  flashing  of  the  German  search 
lights,  and  now  and  then  came  the  mighty  boom  of 
the  great  guns. 

Belgian  refugees  told  them  that  the  advance  of  the 
Germans  was  like  the  rolling  in  of  the  sea.  Their 

284 


ON    THE    ROOF 

gray  hosts  poured  forward  on  every  road.  They 
would  be  going  through  a  village,  for  hours  and  hours, 
for  a  day,  a  night  and  then  the  next  day,  an  endless 
gray  tide,  every  man  perfectly  equipped,  every  man  in 
his  place,  hot  food  always  read>  for  them  at  the  ap 
pointed  time,  cavalry  in  vast  masses,  and  cannon  past 
counting. 

The  knowledge  lay  upon  John  like  a  weight,  tre 
mendous  and  appalling,  and  yet  he  would  not  have 
been  elsewhere.  He  was  glad  to  be  on  the  battle  front 
when  the  fate  of  half  a  billion  people  was  being  de 
cided. 

Many  of  the  spectacular  features  afforded  by  earlier 
battles  disappeared,  but  others  took  their  place.  In 
the  clear  air  they  sometimes  saw  the  flashes  of  the 
giant  cannon,  miles  away,  and  flying  machines  and 
captive  balloons  sprinkled  the  air.  An  army  could  no 
longer  hide  itself.  Forests  and  hollows  were  of  no 
avail.  The  scouts  of  the  blue,  looking  down  saw  every 
move,  and  they  brought  word  that  the  menace  was 
growing  heavier  every  hour. 

"We'll  fight  on  the  morrow,"  said  John  as  he  stood 
with  Carstairs  and  Wharton  before  a  camp  fire.  "I 
feel  that  the  Germans  will  surely  attack  in  the  morn- 
ing." 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE   GERMAN    HOST 

JOHN  was  turning  away  from  the  camp  fire  with 
his  friends,  when  he  saw  something  drop  out 
of  the  dark,  and  disappear  in  a  little  valley  near 
them. 

"Another  of  those  aeroplanes,"  said  Carstairs.  "I 
can't  get  wholly  used  to  the  way  they  zigzag  and  spiral 
about  at  night  like  huge  birds  of  prey.  They  always 
give  me  a  chill,  even  when  I  know  they're  our  own." 

John  had  secured  one  good  look  at  the  machine  as 
it  swooped  toward  the  earth,  and  he  asked  his  friends 
to  walk  with  him  toward  the  improvised  hangar, 
where  it  would  surely  be  lying. 

They  saw  a  man  of  slender  but  very  strong  build 
step  from  the  aeroplane,  and  throw  back  his  visor, 
showing  a  tanned  face,  a  somewhat  aquiline  nose,  and 
eyes  penetrating  and  powerful  like  those  of  some  bird 
that  soaring  far  up  sees  its  prey  on  the  earth  below. 
It  was  an  unusual,  distinctive  face,  and  the  red  fire 
light  accentuated  every  salient  characteristic. 

"Lannes!"  said  John  joyfully.  "I  thought  it  was 
the  Arrow  when  I  saw  you  descending!" 

286 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

John  stood  in  the  shadow,  and  the  young  French 
man  took  a  step  forward  to  see  better.  Then  he  too 
uttered  an  exclamation  of  gladness. 

"It's  Monsieur  Jean  the  Scott,  my  comrade  of  the 
great  battles  in  the  air!"  he  said.  "It  was  my  hope 
rather  than  my  expectation  to  find  you  here." 

He  grasped  the  extended  hand  and  shook  it  with 
great  warmth.  Then  John  introduced  him  to  his 
friends.  Lannes  and  Carstairs  surveyed  each  other  a 
moment. 

"Frenchman  and  Englishman  have  been  on  the 
same  battle  fields  for  a  thousand  years,"  said  Car- 
stairs. 

"Usually  the  only  ones  there,  and  fighting  each 
other,"  said  Lannes. 

"Whichever  side  won,  the  victory  was  never  easy." 

"You  are  a  brave' people.  We  French  are  the  best 
witnesses  of  it." 

"We  are  always  slow  to  start.  We  are  usually  the 
last  to  reach  the  battle  field." 

"Also,  usually  the  last  to  leave  it." 

"It  seems  fitting  to  me  that  the  enemies  of  a  thou 
sand  years  should  have  exhausted  all  their  enmity  and 
should  now  be  united  against  a  common  foe." 

"Without  you  we  could  not  win." 

Lannes'  wonderful  eyes  were  sparkling.  There  is 
something  deep  and  moving  in  the  friendships  of 
youth.  Moreover  it  made  a  powerful  appeal  to  his 
strongly-developed  dramatic  side.  Foes  of  a  thousand 
years  were  bound  to  acknowledge  the  merits  of  each 
other.  Carstairs,  less  demonstrative,  felt  the  same 

287 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

appeal.  Then  they  too  shook  hands  with  strength  and 
enthusiasm. 

"I  approve  of  this  love-feast,"  said  Wharton,  "but 
don't  fall  to  kissing  each  other.  Man  kissing  man  is  a 
continental  custom  I  can't  stand." 

"Don't  be  alarmed,"  said  Lannes  laughing.  "It's 
passing  out  in  France,  and  I  certainly  would  not  do  it. 
I've  lived  a  while  in  your  country.  Now  will  you  wait 
here,  my  friends  ?  I  have  a  report  to  make,  but  I  will 
return  in  a  half  hour." 

When  Lannes  returned  he  handed  a  letter  to  John : 

"Your  uncle  and  the  worthy  Mr.  Anson  have  man 
aged  to  reach  Paris  through  Switzerland,"  he  said. 
"I  found  them,  and,  on  the  chance  that  I  might  reach 
you,  the  distinguished  Senator,  your  uncle,  gave  me 
the  letter  that  I  now  give  to  you." 

Making  his  excuses  to  the  others  John  read  it 
hastily.  His  uncle  wrote  in  a  resigned  tone.  He  and 
Mr.  Anson  would  remain  in  Paris  a  short  time,  and 
then  if  the  German  forces  came  near,  as  he  feared  they 
might,  they  would  cross  to  London.  He  hoped  that 
his  nephew  would  leave  the  army  and  join  them  there, 
but  if  contrary  to  all  good  advice,  he  insisted  on  re 
maining  he  trusted  that  he  would  fight  bravely  and 
show  the  superiority  of  Americans  to  the  decadent 
Europeans. 

"Good  old  Uncle  Jim,"  said  John  to  himself,  as  he 
put  the  letter  back  in  his  pocket.  "Maybe  it's  a  faith 
like  his  that  will  really  make  us  the  greatest  nation  in 
the  world." 

He  did  not  see  any  great  difference  at  that  moment 

288 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

between  the  sublime  faith  of  Senator  Pomeroy  in  the 
United  States  and  the  equally  sublime  faith  of  Car- 
stairs  in  the  British  Empire.  The  only  difference  was 
in  their  way  of  expressing  it.  But  he  felt  a  great  af- 
festion  for  his  uncle,  and  he  knew  very  well  that  the 
chances  were  against  his  ever  seeing  him  again.  A 
'  slight  mist  came  before  his  eyes. 

"I  thank  you  for  bringing  the  letter,  Lannes,"  he 
said.  "My  uncle  and  Mr.  Anson  will  remain  a  while 
in  Paris,  and  then  they  will  probably  go  to  London." 

He  would  not  tell  Lannes  the  Senator's  reason  for 
leaving  Paris. 

"From  what  place  have  you  come  after  leaving 
Paris,  if  it's  no  army  secret?"  he  asked. 

Lannes  with  a  dramatic  gesture  swept  his  hand  over 
his  head. 

"From  there.  From  the  heavenly  vault,"  he  replied. 
"I  have  been  everywhere.  Over  forests  and  many 
cities,  over  the  German  lines  and  over  our  own  lines. 
I  have  seen  the  Germans  coming  not  in  thousands  but 
in  millions.  I  thought  once  that  the  army  of  our  al 
lies  would  be  cut  off,  but  it  has  joined  with  our  own 
in  time." 

"Is  it  true  that  we  fight  tomorrow  ?" 

"As  surely  as  the  rising  of  the  sun." 

"In  that  case  it  would  be  better  for  us  all  to  go  to 
sleep,"  said  Carstairs  phlegmatically.  "We'll  need  our 
full  strength  in  the  morning." 

But  John  was  not  able  to  close  his  eyes  for  a  long 
time.  His  rather  loose  position  as  an  aide  enabled 
him  to  go  about  much  with  Darrell,  the  young  officer 

289 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

to  whom  he  had  been  introduced  first,  and  he  saw  that 
the  British  army  awaited  the  battle  with  eagerness, 
not  unmixed  with  curiosity.  In  John's  opinion  they 
held  the  enemy  far  too  lightly,  and  he  did  not  hesitate 
to  say  so.  Darrell  was  not  offended. 

"It's  our  national  characteristic,"  he  said,  "and  I 
suppose  it  can't  be  changed.  This  overweening  confi 
dence  sometimes  brings  us  defeats  that  we  might  have 
avoided,  and  again  it  brings  us  victories  that  we  might 
not  have  won  otherwise.  Tommy  Atkins  is  always 
convinced  that  he  can  beat  two  soldiers  of  any  other 
nation,  unless  it's  you  Yankees.  Of  course  he  can't, 
but  the  belief  helps  him  a  lot." 

"Remember  how  you  fared  in  the  Boer  war." 

Darrell  laughed. 

"Tommy  Atkins  doesn't  read  history,  and  those 
who  remember  it  have  long  since  convinced  them 
selves  that  the  Boer  successes  were  due  to  strange 
tricks  or  are  merely  legendary." 

John  was  not  at  all  sure  that  Darrell  was  not  a  bet 
ter  born  and  better  educated  Tommy  Atkins  himself. 
He,  and  all  the  other  young  officers  whom  he  met, 
seemed  to  be  absolutely  sure  of  victory  on  the  morrow, 
no  matter  how  numerous  the  German  host  might  be. 

After  a  while  he  lay  down  in  the  grass,  wrapped  in 
a  blanket,  near  his  comrades  and  slept.  But  the  Au 
gust  night  was  not  quiet,  and  it  was  an  uneasy  sleep. 
He  awoke  far  before  dawn  and  stood  up.  He  heard 
distant  shots  now  and  then  from  the  pickets,  and 
the  powerful  searchlights  often  played  on  the  far 
horizon,  casting  a  white,  uncanny  glare.  Darker  spots 

290 


THE    GERMAN   HOST 

appeared  in  the  dusky  sky.  The  aeroplanes  were  al 
ready  hovering  above,  watching  for  the  first  move 
ment  of  the  enemy. 

He  walked  to  the  place,  where  the  Arrow  was  lying, 
and  saw  Lannes  standing  beside  it,  fully  clothed  for 
flight. 

"I'm  carrying  dispatches  to  our  own  army  on  the 
right,"  said  Lannes,  "and  I  don't  think  you  will  see 
me  again  for  several  days.  You  fight  today,  you 
know." 

"And  we  shall  win  ?" 

Lannes  was  silent. 

"All  the  English  are  confident  of  victory,"  continued 
John. 

"Confidence  is  a  sublime  thing,"  said  Lannes,  "but 
in  a  great  war  it  goes  best  with  numbers  and  prepara 
tion." 

John  felt  the  gravity  of  his  tone,  but  he  asked  no 
more  questions,  seeing  that  the  young  Frenchman 
was  reluctant  to  answer  them,  and  that  he  was  also 
ready  for  his  flight. 

"You're  in  all  senses  a  bird  of  passage,  Philip,"  he 
said,  "but  I  know  that  whatever  happens  tomorrow 
or  rather  today  we're  going  to  see  each  other  again. 
Good-bye." 

"Good-bye,"  said  Lannes,  extending  his  glo  /ed  hand. 
"We're  comrades,  John,  and  I  hope  sometimes  to  turn 
your  little  fraternity  of  three  into  a  brotherhood  of 
four.  Tell  the  Englishman,  Carstairs,  that  France 
and  England  together  can't  fail." 

"He'll  think  it  mostly  England." 

291 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"If  we  only  win,  let  him  think  it." 

Lannes  stepped  into  the  machine,  it  was  shoved 
forward,  then  it  rose  gracefully  into  the  air  and  flew 
off  in  the  usual  spirals  and  zigzags  toward  the 
east,  where  it  was  soon  lost  in  the  darkness. 
John  gazed  toward  the  point,  where  he  last  saw 
it.  It  seemed  almost  a  dream,  that  flight  of 
his  with  Lannes,  and  the  fight  with  the  Taubes,  and 
the  Zeppelin.  He  was  on  the  ground  now,  and  the 
coming  battle  would  be  fought  on  the  solid  earth,  as 
man  had  been  fighting  from  time  immemorial.  He 
was  about  to  return  to  his  blanket  when  a  glad  voice 
called  to  him  and  a  figure  emerged  from  the  dark. 

"Mr.  Scott,"  came  a  pleasant  voice.  "And  you 
were  not  drowned  after  all!  I  thought  that  I  alone 
escaped !" 

It  was  Weber,  paler  than  usual,  but  without  a 
wound.  John's  surprise  was  lost  in  gladness.  He 
liked  this  man,  whose  manners  were  so  agreeable,  and 
he  had  mourned  his  death. 

"Mr.  Weber,"  he  said,  shaking  hands  with  him, 
"it's  I  who  should  say:  'and  you  are  not  dead?'  We 
thought  you  were  drowned  under  the  automobile. 
Mr.  Wharton,  Mr.  Carstairs  and  myself  escaped  unin 
jured  although  we  had  a  hard  time  afterward  with  the 
Germans.  How  did  you  manage  it?" 

"I  was  under  the  automobile,  and  I  did  come  near 
being  drowned,  but  not  quite.  I'm  a  good  swimmer, 
but  I  was  caught  by  a  strap.  As  soon  as  I  could  dis 
engage  myself  I  swam  rapidly  down  stream  under 
water,  came  up  in  the  shadow,  and  crawled  among 

292 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

some  bushes  on  the  bank.  I  saw  the  Germans  ride 
into  the  river,  search  the  opposite  shore,  and  after  a 
while  go  away.  Then  I  emerged  from  the  bushes, 
walked  more  hours  than  I  can  count,  and  you  see  me 
here.  I've  brought  information  which  I  think  of 
value,  and  I'm  on  my  way  now  to  give  it  to  high 
officers." 

John  shook  hands  with  him  again.  Weber's  man 
ner,  at  once  frank  and  cheerful,  invited  confidence. 

"Providence  seems  to  watch  over  all  four  of  us/ 
he  said.  "It's  quite  certain  that  none  of  us  will  ever 
meet  his  death  by  drowning." 

"Nor  by  hanging  either  I  hope,"  said  Weber. 
"Now  I  must  hurry.  If  I'm  not  sent  away  immediately 
on  another  mission  it's  likely  I'll  see  you  tomorrow." 

He  disappeared  almost  at  once.  He  seemed  to  John 
to  have  some  mysterious  power  of  melting  into  the 
air,  or  of  re-embodying  himself.  It  was  terrifying 
for  the  moment,  but  John  shook  himself  and  laughed. 
"Lightness  of  foot  and  silence  are  the  two  great  as 
sets  in  his  trade,"  he  said  to  himself. 

He  wrapped  himself  in  his  blanket  and  again  sought 
sleep  which  came  readily  enough  despite  the  distant 
shots  and  the  flashing  white  lights.  But  he  was 
awakened  at  the  first  upshoot  of  dawn,  and  the  whole 
army  was  soon  on  its  feet,  its  front  spreading  a  long 
distance  across  the  green  country.  They  had  hot  cof 
fee  and  good  hot  food,  and  then  turned  to  their  duty, 
John  at  the  same  time  telling  them  of  the  return  of 
Weber,  over  which  both  Wharton  and  Carstairs  re 
joiced. 

293 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"It's  a  good  omen,"  said  Carstairs.  "We'll  take  it 
that  way  and  let  it  point  to  our  success  today." 

"We  need  it,"  muttered  Wharton,  who  was  looking 
through  glasses,  "and  a  lot  more  just  as  good.  If  I 
don't  make  any  mistake  the  German  nation  is  advanc 
ing  against  us  in  a  solid  mass." 

Carstairs  had  observed  the  same  fact. 

"They  seem  to  be  quite  numerous,"  he  said. 

"Now's  your  chance,"  said  John,  "to  prove  not  only 
that  one  Englishman  is  as  good  as  any  other  two 
Europeans,  but  as  good  as  four." 

"Looks  like  it,"  said  Carstairs  coolly.  "I'm  bound 
to  admit  that  we  can  get  all  the  fighting  we  want. 
But  our  men  are  ready  and  willing.  Listen  to  the 
bagpipes  of  those  Highlanders." 

"Sounds  more  like  a  dirge,"  said  Wharton. 

"A  dirge  for  the  other  fellows." 

"Do  they  keep  their  legs  bare  so  they  can  run  fast?" 

"Yes,  after  the  enemy." 

John  smiled. 

"You're  true  blue,  Carstairs,  old  fellow,"  he  said. 
""What  do  you  see,  Wharton?" 

"Germans,  Germans,  and  then  more  Germans. 
Germans  on  the  right,  Germans  on  the  left,  and  Ger 
mans  in  the  center,  always  Germans.  They're  advanc 
ing  by  kingdoms,  grand  dukedoms,  dukedoms  and 
principalities.  The  whole  circle  of  the  horizon  is  gray 
with  them." 

The  three  were  mounted  and  ready  for  orders. 
Aloft  swung  the  aeroplanes  and  over  the  hostile  front 
hovered  those  of  the  Germans  also.  John  had  little 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

/ 

to  do,  but,  as  he  rode  slowly  back  and  forth  with  the 
others,  he  heard  the  light  talk  and  the  jesting  among 
these  troops  who  spoke  English.  Although  he  knew 
that  they  underrated  the  danger  he  was  proud  df 
them,  and  he  remembered  that  his  transplanted  blood 
and  theirs  were  the  same. 

His  eyes  turned  back  to  the  gray  sea,  coming  for 
ward  like  the  tide  across  the  open  fields.  It's  edge 
was  yet  far  away,  but  the  sunlight  was  so  bright  and 
the  columns  so  deep  that  he  saw  them  plainly.  As  in 
the  battle  with  the  French  they  made  upon  him  the 
impression  of  irresistible  strength.  He  saw  too  that 
their  tremendous  line  would  overlap  the  British  on 
both  left  and  right,  and  he  was  assailed  by  a  sudden 
and  deadly  fear  that  they  stood  in  the  presence  of  the 
invincible.  But  his  strong  will  took  command  of  his 
imaginative  mind,  and  his  face  seemed  calm  as  he  sat 
on  his  horse  with  the  others  and  watched  the  advanc 
ing  foe. 

Rifles  were  already  crackling  in  the  valleys  between, 
where  the  pickets  were  seeking  the  lives  of  one  an 
other,  and  now  came  the  deep,  rumbling  thunder  of 
the  giant  cannon  as  they  threw  their  shells  from  a 
range  of  eight  or  ten  miles.  When  a  shell  burst  there 
was  a  crash  like  that  of  a  volcano  in  eruption,  great 
cavities  were  torn  in  the  earth,  and  men  fell  in  dozens. 
Vast  clouds  of  smoke  from  the  monster  guns  began 
to  drift  against  the  horizon,  but  nearer  where  the 
smaller  guns  were  at  work  only  light  white  clouds  ap 
peared. 

The  advancing  German  army  was  a  semicircle  of 

295 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

fire.  From  every  point  the  field  batteries  opened, 
making  a  steady  crash  so  frightful  and  violent  that  it 
seemed  to  rend  the  earth.  But  above  their  roar  the 
eruption  of  the  colossal  cannon  in  the  rear  could  be 
heard  now,  and  shells  of  immense  weight  struck  and 
burst  in  the  English  lines.  Along  the  whole  British 
front  the  cannon  were  replying,  and  the  roar  reached 
incredible  proportions.  Noxious  fumes  too  filled  the 
air.  Gases  seemed  to  be  released  and  the  air  was 
heavy  and  poisonous  in  the  lungs.  War  had  taken  on 
a  new  aspect, "one  more  sinister  and  menacing  than  the 
old. 

The  shock  from  the  great  guns  became  so  terrific 
that  John  tore  little  pieces  from  the  lining  of  his  coat 
and  stuffed  them  in  his  ears,  in  fear  lest  he  should  be 
made  deaf  forever.  He  did  it  surreptitiously,  until  he 
saw  others  doing  the  same,  and  then  he  put  in  more. 

Many  of  the  troops  were  lying  down  now.  Others 
were  kneeling,  but  everywhere  the  officers  stood  up 
or  sat  their  horses,  reckless  of  death.  The  rifle  firing 
had  ceased,  because  the  pickets  and  skirmishers  of 
both  were  driven  in,  and  the  masses  on  the  two  sides 
were  not  yet  near  enough  to  each  other  for  that 
weapon. 

But  the  cannon,  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  them 
were  pouring  forth  two  storms  of  death.  The  British 
position  was  raked  through  and  through  by  the  fire 
of  a  thousand  guns.  Shrapnel  seemed  to  rain  from 
the  clouds  scattering  death  and  wounds  everywhere. 
The  air  was  filled  with  its  ferocious  whine  like  that 
of  a  hurricane. 

206 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

John,  having  no  messages  to  carry,  continued  to 
watch  the  German  advance.  He  had  no  doubt  that 
thousands  had  already  fallen  before  the  hostile  fire, 
but  he  could  see  no  break  in  that  living  gray  line.  It 
came  steadily  on,  solid,  tremendous  and,  again  he  felt 
that  it  was  impossible  to  stay  it. 

"The  field  telephone  brings  news  that  the  French  on 
our  right  miles  away  are  engaged  also!"  shouted 
Wharton. 

"That  doesn't  concern  us!"  John  shouted  back. 
"Look  what's  coming,  a  million  Germans  at  least !" 

The  shrapnel  whined  terribly  over  his  head  and  his 
horse  fell,  but  he  sprang  clear. 

"My  horse  is  killed!"  he  cried. 

"So's  mine,"  said  Carstairs,  as  he  picked  himself 
from  the  grass. 

Wharton's  was  hurt  by  the  same  deadly  shower  and 
he  dismounted  to  examine  his  wound,  but  the  horse 
maddened  by  pain  and  fright  broke  loose  and  ran  to 
ward  the  German  lines.  Before  he  had  gone  far  a 
shell  swept  him  away  in  fragments. 

John  thought  they  were  safer  on  foot,  but  his  fear 
began  to  leave  as  the  madness  of  battle  seized  him. 
He  had  the  curious  but  not  uncommon  feeling  in  a 
soldier  that  the  whole  hostile  army  was  firing  at  him 
alone.  His  heart  swelled  with  indignation,  and  his 
hair  bristled  with  anger.  Snatching  up  the  rifle  of  a 
fallen  man  he  stood,  ready  to  use  it,  when  the  gray 
line  came  within  fair  range. 

Carstairs  and  Wharton  shouted  something  to  him, 
but  he  could  not  hear  the  words.  He  merely  saw  their 

297 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

lips  moving.  The  crash  had  become  so  tremendous 
that  voices  were  inaudible.  John  was  now  quite  cer 
tain  that  if  he  had  not  put  the  lint  in  his  ears  he 
would  have  become  deaf  forever.  But  both  Wharton 
and  Carstairs  seized  him  and  dragged  him  down. 
Wharton,  through  his  glasses,  had  noticed  that  new 
German  batteries  were  coming  into  action,  and  their 
fire  would  converge  upon  the  place,  where  they  stood. 

As  they  lay  almost  flat  behind  a  little  ridge  the 
shrapnel  began  to  shriek  over  their  heads  with  in 
creased  violence.  Many  men  behind  them  were  killed 
and  a  stream  of  wounded  dragged  themselves  toward 
the  rear.  The  giant  shells  also  fell  among  them, 
spreading  death  over  wide  areas.  The  hideous  smell 
of  fumes  and  gases  spread.  The  air  seemed  poisoned. 

The  rifles  now  opened  fire,  and  the  air  was  filled 
with  singing  steel.  The  little  bullets  flew  in  millions, 
cutting  down  men,  bushes,  grass,  everything.  John 
and  his  comrades  using  the  ridge  for  shelter  fired  their 
own  weapons  as  fast  as  they  could  pull  the  trigger. 
He  did  not  know  how  Carstairs  and  Wharton  had  ob 
tained  their  rifles,  but  plenty  were  lying  about  for  the 
taking. 

As  the  German  lines  drew  nearer  John  saw  the  men 
falling  in  hundreds.  Their  ranks  were  swept  by  shell, 
shrapnel  and  the  unceasing  storm  of  bullets,  but  the 
gray  hosts,  a  quarter  of  a  million  strong,  passing  over 
the  dying  and  the  dead,  always  swept  on,  their 
generals  eager  to  cut  off  and  destroy  the  English  army 
where  it  stood.  As  they  marched  vast  bodies  of  troops 
thundered  out  "The  Watch  on  the  Rhine,"  or  "A 

298 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

Mighty  Fortress  is  our  God."  Now  and  then  a  strain 
of  the  song  came  to  John's  ears  on  the  roar  of  the 
battle. 

The  gray  sea  was  coming  nearer,  ever  nearer. 
Losses,  however  large,  were  nothing  to  the  Germans. 
Their  generals  led  them  on  straight  into  the  face  of 
the  British  fire,  and  John  gasped  as  if  all  that  tre 
mendous  weight  were  about  to  be  hurled  upon  his  own 
chest. 

The  British  fire  doubled,  tripled.  The  German  line 
wavered,  steadied  itself  and  came  on  again.  Then 
John  saw  a  flash  extending  along  their  own  front,  and 
he  and  his  comrades  sprang  to  their  feet.  He  saw  an 
officer  give  an  order  and  then  with  a  tremendous 
shout  the  men,  their  line  bristling  with  steel,  rushed 
forward. 

John  heard  the  shrapnel  and  bullets  shrieking  and 
whistling  among  them,  but  he  was  untouched. 
Whether  there  was  any  bayonet  on  the  end  of  his  rifle 
he  did  not  know,  but  he  was  running  forward  with 
the  others,  and  then  he  was  in  the  center  of  a  vast  red 
whirlwind,  in  which  the  faces  of  men  shone  and  steel 
glittered.  Cannon  and  rifles  crashed,  and  there  was 
a  great  shouting,  but  the  Germans  at  last  reeled  and 
gave  back  before  the  bayonet. 

A  tremendous  roar  of  cheers  came  from  the  British 
line,  and  for  a  little  space  there  was  a  comparative  lull 
in  the  thunder  of  the  battle.  John  heard  a  Highland 
brigade  singing  some  wild  song,  and  near  him  the 
Irish  were  pouring  forth  a  fierce,  wailing  note.  Whar- 
ton  and  Carstairs  were  still  by  his  side,  unharmed. 

299 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

"The  bayonet  after  all  is  the  weapon  for  close  quar 
ters!  It  takes  a  good  man  to  stand  the  cold  steel!" 
shouted  Carstairs. 

"So  it  does!"  John  shouted  back,  "but  they've 
stopped  for  only  a  few  moments !  They're  gathering 
anew !" 

"And  we're  here  waiting  for  them!  But  I  wish 
there  were  more  of  us !" 

John  echoed  the  wish.  He  saw  the  German  army 
advancing  again  or  at  least  enough  of  it  to  know 
that  it  could  overpower  the  defense.  The  Germans 
were  as  brave  as  anybody  and  under  their  iron  disci 
pline  they  would  come  without  ceasing.  He  borrowed 
Wharton's  glasses,  and  also  saw  the  vast  overlapping 
lines  to  right  and  left.  A  great  fear  was  born  in  his 
heart  that  the  German  effort  would  succeed,  that  the 
British  army  would  be  surrounded  and  destroyed.  But 
he  handed  the  glasses  back  to  Wharton  without  a  word. 

The  battle  swelled  anew.  The  German  generals  re 
formed  their  lines  and  the  hosts  poured  forward  again, 
reckless  of  losses.  The  defense  met  them  with  a  ter 
rible  fire  and  charged  again  and  again  with  the  bayonet. 

For  hours  the  battle  raged  and  thundered  over  the 
hills  and  valleys,  and  the  British  line  still  held,  but  it 
was  cut  up,  bleeding  at  every  pore,  and  to  right  and 
left  the  horns  of  the  long  German  crescent  were  slowly 
creeping  around  either  flank.  John  from  his  place  on 
a  hill  saw  well  and  he  knew  that  their  position  was 
growing  extremely  dangerous.  It  seemed  to  him  that 
the  German  threat  would  certainly  be  carried  out,  un 
less  help  came  from  the  French. 

300 


'A  French  army...  had  been  assailed  with  fury. 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

Late  in  the  day  he  was  on  horseback  again,  carrying 
a  message  from  a  general  to  any  French  commander 
whom  he  could  reach,  urging  immediate  help.  He- 
had  left  Wharton  and  Carstairs  on  the  battle  line,  and 
the  horse  was  that  of  a  slain  colonel. 

Gaining  the  rear,  where  the  weight  of  the  fire  would 
not  reach  him  John  galloped  toward  the  right,  passing 
through  a  small  wood,  and  then  emerging  upon  a 
field,  in  which  wheat  had  stood. 

As  his  blood  cooled  a  little  he  slowed  his  speed  for 
a  moment  or  two,  and  took  a  look  at  the  battle  which 
was  spread  over  a  vast  area.  He  was  appalled  by  the 
spectacle  of  all  those  belching  cannon,  and  of  men 
falling  like  grass  before  the  mower.  A  continuous 
flash  and  roar  came  from  a  front  of  miles,  and  he  saw 
well  that  the  German  host  could  not  be  stopped. 

He  galloped  toward  the  right,  but  it  seemed  to  him 
that  distance  did  not  cause  any  decrease  in  the  crash 
and  roar.  Either  his  imagination  supplied  it,  or  the 
battle  was  increasing  in  violence.  He  rode  on,  and 
then  a  new  sound  greeted  him.  It  was  the  thunder  of 
another  battle,  or  rather  a  link  in  the  chain  of  battles. 
He  was  approaching  the  position  of  a  French  army 
which  had  been  assailed  with  a  fury  equal  to  that  from 
which  the  British  suffered. 

John  was  merely  one  of  many  messengers  and  the 
French  commander  smiled  grimly  when  he  read  hfs 
dispatch. 

"Look !"  he  said,  pointing  a  long  arm. 

John  saw  another  vast  gray  host,  rolling  forward, 
crushing  and  invincible.  At  some  points  the  French 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

had  already  lost  ground,  and  they  were  fighting  a  des 
perate,  but  losing  battle.  No  help  could  come  from 
them,  and  he  believed  that  the  French  armies  farther 
east  were  in  the  same  mortal  danger. 

John  received  his  return  dispatch.  He  knew  noth- 
out  the  telling  what  was  in  it.  The  French  would 
certainly  urge  the  British  to  fall  back.  If  they  did 
not  do  so  they  would  be  lost,  the  French  line  in  its 
turn  would  be  crumpled  up,  and  France  was  con 
quered. 

It  was  given  to  John,  a  youth,  as  he  rode  back  in 
the  red  light  of  the  late  sun,  to  know  that  a  crisis  of 
the  world  was  at  hand.  He  was  imaginative.  He  had 
read  much  and  now  he  saw.  It  struck  upon  him  like  a 
flash  of  lightning.  Along  that  vast  front  in  face  of 
the  French  armies  and  the  British  there  must  be  a 
million  troops,  armed  and  trained  as  no  other  troops 
ever  were,  and  driven  forward  by  a  military  autocracy 
which  unceasingly  had  taught  the  doctrine,  that  might 
is  right.  The  kings,  the  princes,  the  dukes  and  the 
generals  who  believed  it  was  their  right  to  rule  the 
world  were  out  there,  and  it  was  their  hour.  By  morn 
ing  they  might  be  masters  of  Europe. 

He  had  all  the  clear  vision  of  a  young  prophet.  He 
saw  the  sword  and  cannon  triumphant,  and  he  saw 
the  menace  to  his  own  land.  He  shuddered  and  turned 
cold,  but  in  a  minute  warmth  returned  to  his  body 
and  he  galloped  back  with  the  message.  Others  had 
returned  with  messages  like  his  own,  and,  giving  up 
his  horse,  he  rejoined  his  comrades. 

Carstairs  and  Wharton  were  gloomy.     The  ground 

302 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

that  had  been  the  front  line  of  the  British  was  now 
under  the  German  foot.  The  German  weight,  irresist 
ible  in  appearance,  had  proved  so  in  fact,  and  far  to 
left  and  right  those  terrible  horns  were  pushing  farther 
and  farther  around  the  flanks.  John  now  saw  the 
German  army  as  a  gigantic  devil  fish  enveloping  its 
prey. 

"What  did  you  find,  John?"  shouted  Carstairs. 

"I  found  a  French  army  pressed  as  hard  as  our  own, 
and  I  heard  that  farther  to  the  east  other  French 
armies  were  being  driven  with  equal  fury." 

"Looks  as  if  we  might  have  to  retreat." 

"It  will  soon  be  a  question,  whether  or  not  we  can 
retreat.  The  Germans  are  now  on  both  our  flanks." 

Carstairs'  face  blanched  a  little,  but  he  refused  to 
show  discouragement. 

"They're  telling  us  to  retire  now,"  he  said,  "but 
we'll  come  again.  England  will  never  give  up.  John, 
your  own  transplanted  British  blood  ought  to  tell  you 
that." 

"It  does  tell  me  so,  but  when  I  was  riding  across 
the  hills  I  saw  better  than  you  can  see  here.  If  we 
don't  get  away  now  we  never  shall,  and  England  and 
France  cannot  regain  what  they  will  have  lost." 

But  the  British  army  was  withdrawing.  Those  ter 
rible  horns  had  not  quite  closed  in.  They  were  beaten 
back  with  shell,  bullets  and  bayonets,  and  slowly  and 
sullenly,  giving  blow  for  blow  the  British  army  re 
treated  into  France. 

John  and  his  comrades  were  with  a  small  force  on 
the  extreme  left,  almost  detached  from  the  main  body, 

303 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

serving  partly  as  a  line  of  defense  and  partly  as  a 
strong  picket.  They  stopped  at  times  to  rest  a  little 
and  eat  food  that  was  served  to  them,  but  the  Germans 
never  ceased  to  press  them.  Their  searchlights  flashed 
all  through  the  night  and  their  shell  and  shrapnel 
searched  the  woods  and  fields. 

"It's  no  little  war,"  said  Carstairs. 

"And  I  tell  you  again,"  said  Wharton,  "that  Eng 
land  must  wake  up.  A  hundred  thousand  volunteers 
are  nothing  in  this  war.  She  must  send  a  half  mil 
lion,  a  million  and  more.  Germany  has  nearly  seventy 
million  people  and  nearly  every  able-bodied  man  is  a 
trained  soldier.  Think  of  that." 

"I'm  thinking  of  it.  What  I  saw  today  makes  me 
think  of  it  a  lot.  Jove,  how  they  did  come,  and  what 
numbers  they  have!" 

A  huge  shell  passed  screaming  over  their  heads  and 
burst  far  beyond  them.  But  they  did  not  jump.  They 
had  heard  so  much  sound  of  cannon  that  day  that  their 
ears  were  dulled  by  it. 

"It's  evident  that  they  haven't  given  up  hope  of 
cutting  us  off,"  said  Wharton,  "since  they  push  the 
pursuit  Jn  the  night." 

"And  they'll  be  at  it  again  as  hard  as  ever  in  the 
morning,"  said  John.  "We'll  see  those  horns  of  the 
crescent  still  pushing  forward.  They  mean  to  get  us. 
They  mean  to  smash  up  everything  here  in  a  month, 
and  then  go  back  and  get  Russia." 

The  firing  went  on  until  long  past  midnight.  To 
ward  morning  they  slept  a  little  in  a  field,  but  when 
day  came  they  saw  the  gray  masses  still  in  pursuit- 

304 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

All  day  long  the  terrible  retreat  went  on,  the  defense 
fighting  fiercely,  but  slowly  withdrawing,  the  Germans 
pressing  hard,  and  always  seeking  to  envelop  their 
flanks.  There  was  continual  danger  that  the  army 
would  be  lost,  but  no  dismay.  Cool  and  determined 
the  defense  never  relaxed,  and  all  the  time  bent  to  the 
right  to  get  in  touch  with  the  French  who  were  re 
treating  also. 

It  was  a  gloomy  day  for  John.  Like  most  Amer 
icans  his  feeling  for  France  had  always  been  sym 
pathetic.  France  had  helped  his  own  country  in  the 
crisis  of  her  existence,  and  France  was  a  free  republic 
which  for  a  generation  had  strictly  minded  its  own 
business.  Yet  this  beautiful  land  seemed  destined  to 
be  trodden  under  foot  again  by  the  Germans,  and  the 
French  might  soon  cease  to  exist  as  a  great  nation. 
French  and  English  together  had  merely  checked  the 
German  host  for  a  few  hours.  It  had  swept  both  out 
of  its  v/ay  and  was  coming  again,  as  sure  and  deadly 
as  ever. 

They  did  not  hear  until  the  next  day  that  the  French 
and  English  armies  were  already  in  touch,  and  while 
still  driven  back  it  was  not  probable  that  they  could  be 
cut  apart,  and  then  be  surrounded  and  destroyed  in  de 
tail.  John  felt  a  mighty  joy.  That  crisis  in  the  world's 
history  had  passed  and  by  the  breadth  of  a  hair  the  mili 
tary  autocracy  had  missed  its  chance.  Yet  what  the 
German  hour  had  failed  to  bring  might  come  with  slow 
time,  and  his  joy  disappeared  as  they  were  driven  back 
farther  and  farther  into  France.  Thus  the  retreat  con 
tinued  for  days  and  nights. 

305 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

Carstairs  was  the  most  cheerful  of  the  three.  They 
had  slipped  from  the  trap,  and,  as  he  saw  it,  England 
was  merely  getting  ready  for  a  victory. 

"You  wait  until  our  second  army  comes  up,"  he  said, 
"and  then  we'll  give  the  Germans  a  jolly  good  licking." 

"When  is  it  coming  up?"  asked  John.  "In  this 
century  or  the  next  ?" 

"Be  patient.  You  Yankees  are  always  in  too  much 
of  a  hurry." 

"I'm  not  in  such  a  hurry  to  get  to  Paris,  but  it  seems 
that  we'll  soon  be  there  if  we  keep  on  at  the  rate  we're 
going." 

"You  could  be  in  a  worse  place  than  Paris.  It's 
had  quite  a  reputation  in  its  time.  Full  of  life,  gayety, 
color.  I'll  be  glad  to  see  Paris." 

"So  will  the  Germans,  and  if  we  don't  do  better 
than  we've  been  doing  they'll  see  it  just  about  as  soon 
as  we  do." 

Carstairs  refused  to  be  discouraged,  and  John  hoped 
anew  that  the  armies  would  be  able  to  turn.  But  he 
hoped  against  what  he  knew  to  be  the  facts.  They 
were  driven  on  mile  after  mile  by  the  vast  German 
force. 

Another  night  came,  after  a  day  of  the  desperate 
retreat  and  powerful  pursuit.  John  and  his  comrades 
by  some  miracle  had  escaped  all  wounds,  but  they 
were  almost  dead  from  anxiety  and  exhaustion.  Their 
hearts  too  were  sinking  lower  and  lower.  They  saw 
the  beautiful  country  trampled  under  foot,  villages  de 
stroyed,  everything  given  to  ruin  and  the  peasants  in 
despair  fleeing  before  the  resistless  rush  of  the  enemy. 

306 


THE    GERMAN    HOST 

"John,"  said  Carstairs,  "you  know  Unter  den 
Linden,  don't  you?" 

"Yes,  it's  a  fine  street." 

"So  I've  heard.  Broad  enough  for  the  return  of  a 
triumphal  army,  isn't  it?" 

"Just  suited  to  the  purpose." 

"Well,  I  don't  know  whether  the  Germans  will  go 
back  to  the  old  Roman  customs,  but  I  want  to  tell  you 
right  here  that  I  won't  be  a  captive  adorning  their 
triumphal  procession." 

"How  are  you  going  to  keep  from  it?" 

"I'll  get  myself  shot  first.  No,  I  won't !  I'll  see  that 
they  don't  have  a  chance  for  any  such  triumph !  I  and 
a  million  others." 

"I  feel  like  despairing  myself  sometimes,"  said  John 
gravely,  "and  then  I  say  to  myself :  'what's  the  use !' 
I  don't  mean  to  give  up,  even  when  the  Germans  are 
in  Paris." 

"Well  spoken,"  said  Wharton,  who  was  lying  on  his 
back  in  the  grass.  "All  is  not  lost  yet  by  a  long  shot. 
When  our  army  drew  out  of  their  clutches  their  first 
great  stroke  failed.  Who  knows  what  will  happen  to 
their  second  ?" 

They  were  still  on  the  extreme  left  of  the  Allied 
line,  forming  a  sort  of  loose  fringe  there,  but  their 
comrades  on.  the  right  were  only  a  few  hundred  yards 
away.  They  heard  in  front  the  scattered  firing  of 
the  pickets  and  skirmishers  which  continued  day  and 
night,  while  the  searchlights  of  the  pursuers  winked 
and  winked,  and,  at  far  intervals,  a  mighty  shell 
crashed  somewhere  near. 

307 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

There  was  a  pause  in  the  retreat  and  John  also  lay 
down  on  the  grass.  At  first  he  was  flat  on  his  back, 
and  then  he  turned  over  on  his  side.  His  ear  touched 
the  earth,  and  he  heard  a  sound  that  made  him  spring 
to  his  feet  in  alarm. 

"Horses!"  he  cried.     "It  must  be  the  Uhlans!" 

They  saw  lances  gleaming  through  the  dusk,  and 
then  with  a  rush  and  a  shout  the  Uhlans  were  upon 
them. 

John  sprang  to  one  side,  dodging  the  sweep  of  a 
sabre,  and  firing  his  rifle  at  the  man  who  wielded  it. 
He  did  not  have  time  to  see  whether  or  not  he  fell,  be 
cause  the  little  camp,  in  an  instant,  was  the  scene  of  ter 
rible  turmoil  and  confusion,  a  wild  medley  of  shouting 
men  and  rearing  horses.  Instinctively  he  rushed  to  one 
side,  dodging  the  thrust  of  a  lance,  receiving  a  blow 
from  the  butt  of  another  on  his  head,  but  finally  com 
ing  clear  of  the  tumult. 

The  lance  blow  had  made  him  see  stars,  and  he 
could  not  think  or  see  clearly  now.  He  had  dropped 
his  rifle,  but  he  remembered  his  automatic,  and  draw 
ing  it  he  began  to  fire  into  the  mass  of  horses  and 
horsemen.  Then  a  lancer  rode  at  him  with  poised 
weapon.  He  fired  at  him,  leaped  aside  and  ran 
through  some  bushes,  intending  to  come  around  on  the 
other  flank. 

But  the  dizziness  in  his  head  increased  and  his  sight 
became  dimmer.  The  whole  world  suddenly  turned 
black,  and  he  felt  himself  falling  through  space. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  GIANT  GUN 

WHEN  John  came  back  to  the  world  he  was 
conscious  of  a  painful  throbbing  in  his  head, 
and  that  he  was  lying  in  a  very  awkward 
position.  He  seemed  to  be  doubled  up  with  his  feet 
nearly  as  high  as  his  head.  Around  him  were  narrow, 
earthy  walls,  but  above  him  was  a  sky  full  of  stars. 

"Well,  if  I'm  dead,"  he  muttered,  "they  certainly 
didn't  take  the  trouble  to  bury  me  very  well.  I  didn't 
know  it  was  the  fashion  in  this  country  to  leave  tombs 
open." 

But  he  felt  too  weak  and  languid  to  "unbury"  him 
self,  and  lay  for  a  little  while  in  this  awkward  position. 
He  saw  the  same  circle  of  peaceful  sky,  but  he  heard 
nothing.  The  Uhlans,  whose  rush  he  faintly  remem 
bered,  evidently  had  passed  on.  He  rubbed  his  head 
where  the  throbbing  was  most  acute  and  felt  a  big 
lump  there. 

But  his  skull  was  not  fractured.  He  felt  of  it 
gingerly,  and  it  seemed  to  be  as  solid  as  ever. 

He  lay  a  little  while  longer  and  made  an  effort. 
Slowly  and  painfully  he  straightened  himself  out  and 

309 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

stood  up.  His  head  rose  considerably  above  the  edge 
of  the  hole,  in  which  he  had  lain,  and  he  saw  a  country 
free  from  troops,  where  he  stood.  But  he  heard  be 
yond  him  in  the  direction  of  Paris  the  flashing  and 
roaring  which  had  been  going  on  for  days.  The 
German  army  had  marched  over  him,  and  for  some 
mysterious  reason  had  left  him  there. 

John  looked  at  the  hole  in  which  he  stood.  It  was 
not  more  than  three  or  four  feet  across  and  at  the 
bottom  lay  his  automatic,  which  he  was  glad  to  find, 
as  he  had  plenty  of  cartridges  left  in  his  belt.  But 
how  had  such  a  queer  place  happened  to  be  there? 
And  how  had  he  come  to  be  in  it? 

He  rubbed  his  hand  several  times  across  his  face. 
The  throbbing  in  his  head  was  becoming  less  acute. 
Evidently  he  had  been  there  a  iong  time,  as  he  saw  a 
faint  touch  of  daylight  in  the  east.  He  drew  himself 
out  of  the  hole,  saw  some  pieces  of  metal  lying  near 
and  then  knew  the  truth. 

One  of  the  giant  shells  striking  there  had  made  the 
cavity  and  luckily  for  him  he  had  fallen  into  it.  The 
German  cavalry  riding  by  in  the  night  had  passed 
him,  unseeing. 

"I  never  expected  one  of  those  big  shells  to  be  so 
kind  to  me,"  murmured  John. 

He  drew  himself  out  of  the  hole,  and  flexed  and 
tensed  his  muscles  until  his  physical  vigor  returned. 
The  throbbing  in  his  head  continued  to  decrease,  and 
he  felt  confident  and  cheerful.  He  began  to  believe 
that  a  special  Providence  was  watching  over  him.  If 
a  giant  shell,  intended  to  destroy  his  comrades  and 

310 


THE    GIANT    GUN 

himself,  merely  made  a  safe  hiding  place  for  him  while 
the  triumphant  legions  stalked  past  then  he  was  in 
deed  a  favorite  child  of  fortune. 

It  was  early  dawn  and  the  air  was  very  crisp  and 
fresh.  He  drew  deep  breaths  of  it,  and  continually 
^rew  stronger.  Far  to  the  southwest  he  saw  a  long, 
white  line  of  smoke,  and  beneath  it  the  rapid  flash  of 
many  great  guns.  The  horizon  thundered.  It  was 
the  pursuing  German  army,  and  John  sighed.  "Still 
on  the  road  to  Paris,"  he  murmured. 

He  wondered  what  had  become  of  his  comrades  in 
that  wild  charge  of  the  Uhlans  in  the  night,  but  his 
was  a  most  hopeful  nature,  and  since  they  had  escaped 
he  must  have  done  so  too.  Moreover,  fortune  as  he 
had  observed  was  watching  over  them  as  well  as  him 
self.  Safe  therefore  in  supposition  they  slipped  from 
his  mind. 

He  stood  for  a  little  space  watching  the  line  of 
battle,  as  it  rolled  off  toward  the  southwest  and  then 
he  looked  at  the  ground  about  him,  the  lovely  country 
torn  to  pieces  by  the  armies.  He  had  resented  some 
times  that  attitude  of  superiority  assumed  by  Euro 
peans,  but  here  was  Europe  gone  mad.  Americans 
were  sane  and  sensible.  No  military  monarchs  or 
military  autocracies  could  drag  them  into  wholesale 
war. 

It  was  the  spectacle  spread  before  him  that  caused 
John  to  condemn  Europe  for  the  moment.  The  armies 
had  passed  on,  but  all  about  him  lay  the  dead.  Most 
of  them  had  been  torn  horribly  by  shells  and  shrapnel, 
while  some  had  met  a  quick  death  from  the  bullets. 

811 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

He  saw  the  gray  of  the  Germans  and  the  khaki  of  the 
English  often  close  together.  Two  or  three  shattered 
cannon  also  lay  in  the  fields,  and  abandoned  guns  were 
numerous.  Here  and  there  were  overturned  wagons 
a^d  in  one  of  them  he  found  food. 

After  eating  he  sat  down  and  considered.  His  mo 
mentary  feeling  of  revulsion  had  passed.  He  was 
heart  and  soul  for  the  Franco-British  cause,  and  he 
meant  to  rejoin  the  army.  If  he  could  not  find  his 
own  company  of  the  Strangers  he  would  go  with  the 
British  again.  But  the  direction  in  which  he  must  go 
was  obvious.  To  Paris.  Everything  was  going  to 
ward  Paris  now,  because  the  German  army  was  driv 
ing  that  way.  He  resolved  upon  a  great  curve  to  the 
right  which  would  take  him  around  the  invading  force, 
and  then  flight  with  the  others  to  the  capital. 

He  knew  that  he  must  act  quickly,  his  decision  once 
taken.  German  reserves  or  bands  of  cavalry  might 
come  up  at  any  moment.  He  found  a  rifle  beside  one 
of  the  fallen  soldiers,  and  cartridges  in  his  belt.  He 
did  not  hesitate  to  approp  .Ate  them  and  he  walked 
swiftly  toward  a  little  wood  on  his  right,  where  he 
drank  at  a  brook  and  bathed  his  face  and  wound. 

He  was  never  cooler,  and  his  mind  was  rever  more 
acute.  He  calculated  that  at  the  present  rate  of  de 
crease  his  headache  would  all  be  gone  by  night,  and 
by  that  time  also  he  would  pass  the  right  flank  of  the 
German  army.  A  man  walking  could  not  go  so  very 
fast,  but  at  least  he  could  go  as  fast  as  an  army,  im 
peded  by  another  army  still  intact. 

Choosing  his  course  he  followed  it  without  swerv 

91* 


THE    GIANT    GUN 

ing  for  a  long  time,  keeping  as  well  as  he  could  in  the 
shadow  of  woods  and  hedges.  The  day  was  as  beau 
tiful  as  any  that  he  had  seen,  flecks  of  white  on  a 
background  of  blue  and  a  pleasant  coolness.  The  in 
habitants  of  the  villages  had  fled,  but  several  times  he 
saw  small  bands  of  Uhlans.  Then  he  would  drop 
down  in  the  trampled  grass,  and  wait  until  they  passed 
out  of  sight. 

But  he  feared  most  the  watchers  of  the  sky.  He 
saw  monoplanes,  biplanes,  Taubes,  and  every  kind  of 
flying  machine  soaring  over  the  German  army.  Once 
he  heard  the  rattle  of  a  Zeppelin,  and  he  saw  the 
monstrous  thing,  a  true  dragon  flying  very  close  to 
the  ground.  Then  he  crept  farther  under  the  hedge, 
and  lay  flat,  until  it  was  miles  away  in  the  southwest 

In  the  afternoon  he  found  a  cottage  in  the  forest, 
still  occupied  by  a  sturdy  couple  who  believed  that 
France  was  not  yet  lost.  They  gave  him  food,  made 
up  more  for  him,  putting  it  in  a  knapsack  which  he 
could  carry  on  his  back,  and  refused  to  take  any  pay. 

"You  are  young,  you  are  American,  and  you  have 
come  so  far  to  fight  for  France,"  the  man  said.  "It 
would  be  a  crime  for  us  to  take  your  money." 

They  also  dressed  his  bruise  which  the  peasant  said 
would  disappear  entirely  in  a  day  or  two,  and  then  as 
John  was  telling  them  adieu  the  woman  suddenly 
kissed  him  on  i:he  forehead. 

"Farewell,  young  stranger  who  fights  tor  France. 
The  prayers  of  an  old  woman  are  worth  as  much  in 
the  sight  of  God  as  the  prayers  of  an  emperor,  and 
mine  may  protect  you." 

318 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

Late  in  the  afternoon  John  saw  the  battle  thicken. 
The  earth  quivered  under  his  feet  with  the  roll  of  the 
cannon,  and  the  German  line  moved  forward  much 
more  slowly.  It  allowed  him  to  gain  in  his  own  great, 
private  flanking  movement.  At  twilight  he  rested  a 
while  and  ate  supper.  Then  he  pushed  forward  all 
through  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  he  saw  flying 
just  above  the  trees  an  aeroplane  which  he  recognized 
as  the  Arrow. 

Shouting  tremendously  he  attracted  at  last  the  at 
tention  of  Lannes  who  dropped  slowly  to  the  ground. 
The  young  Frenchman  was  overjoyed,  and,  in  his  in 
tense  enthusiasm  wanted  to  embrace  him.  But  John 
laughingly  would  not  allow  it.  Instead  they  shook 
hands  violently  again  and  again. 

But  after  the  first  gladness  of  meeting  Lannes  was 
mournful. 

"I  have  seen  your  friends  Carstairs  and  Wharton," 
he  said,  "and  they  are  unhurt,  but  the  German  flood 
moves  on.  Only  a  miracle  can  save  Paris.  My  errand 
takes  me  there.  Come,  you  shall  have  another  flight 
with  me,  and  we  shall  see  together,  for  perhaps  the 
last  time,  that  Paris,  that  city  of  light,  that  crown  of 
Europe,  that  fountain  of  civilization." 

"I,  an  American,  still  hope  for  Paris." 

"Then  I  do  too." 

John  put  on  the  coat  and  visor  that  Lannes  gave 
him,  and  they  took  their  seats. 

The  Arrow  rose  slowly,  and  John,  with  his  visor 
and  his  clothing  adjusted  carefully  for  speed  and  the 
colder  air  of  the  upper  regions,  settled  in  his  place. 

814 


THE    GIANT   GUN 

He  felt  an  extraordinary  sense  of  relief  and  comfort. 
In  the  air  he  had  a  wonderful  trust  in  Lannes,  the 
most  daring  of  all  the  flying  men  of  France,  which 
perhaps  meant  the  most  daring  in  the  world. 

He  leaned  back  in  his  seat,  and  watched  the  strong 
arm  and  shoulders  and  steady  hand  of  his  comrade. 
Again  Lannes  in  the  Arrow  was  a  master  musician 
playing  on  the  keys  of  a  piano.  The  Arrow  responded 
to  his  slightest  touch,  rising  swooping  and  darting. 
John,  after  the  long  and  terrible  tension  of  so  many 
days,  released  his  mind  from  all  responsibility.  He 
was  no  longer  the  leader,  and  he  did  not  have  any 
doubt  that  Lannes  would  take  him,  where  he  ought  to 
go.  His  feeling  of  ease  deepened  into  one  of  luxury. 

They  did  not  rise  very  high  at  present,  and  John 
could  still  catch  glimpses  of  the  world  below  which 
was  now  a  sort  of  blurred  green,  houses  and  streams 
failing  to  show. 

They  sailed  easily  and  Joht.  told  much  of  what  had 
befallen  him  and  his  comrades,  Carstairs  the  English 
man  and  Wharton  the  American. 

"The  British  army  came  within  a  hair's  breadth  of 
destruction,"  he  said,  "and  I'm  not  so  sure  that  it  will 
escape  yet." 

"Oh  yes  it  will,"  said  Lannes,  "after  it  once  formed 
the  junction  with  our  own  army  and  they  were  able 
to  retreat  in  a  solid  line  the  great  chance  of  the  Ger 
mans  to  strike  the  most  deadly  blow  of  modern  times 
passed.  And  I  tell  you  again  that  the  French  Repub 
lic  of  1914  is  far  different  from  the  French  Empire  of 
1870.  We  have  the  fire,  the  enthusiasm,  and  the 

810 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

strength  that  the  First  French  Republic  commanded. 
We  are  not  prepared — that's  why  the  Germans  are 
rushing  over  us  now — but  we  will  be  prepared.  Nor 
is  our  nature  excitable  and  despondent,  as  people  have 
so  often  charged.  Even  though  our  capital  be  re 
moved  to  Bordeaux  we'll  not  despair.  Using  your 
own  phrase,  we'll  'come  again.' ' 

"What,  has  Paris  been  abandoned?" 

"They're  talking  of  it.  But  John,  look  toward  the 
east!" 

The  Arrow  had  dropped  down  low,  toward  a  wood, 
until  it  almost  lay  against  the  tops  of  the  trees,  blend 
ing  with  their  leaves.  Lannes  pointed  with  the  finger 
of  his  free  hand,  after  passing  his  glasses  to  John. 

John  saw  puffs  of  flame  and  white  smoke,  and  the 
dim  outline  of  masses  of  men  in  gray,  moving  for 
ward.  From  another  line  farther  west  came  the  blaze 
of  many  cannon. 

"Our  men  are  making  a  stand,"  said  Lannes.  "Per 
haps  it's  to  gain  time.  But  whatever  the  reason,  you 
and  I  hope  it  will  be  successful." 

"And  we  may  save  our  Paris,"  said  John. 

He  was  not  conscious  that  he  used  the  pronoun 
"our."  He  had  become  so  thoroughly  identified  with 
the  cause  for  which  he  fought  that  it  seemed  natural. 

The  battle  deepened  in  fury  and  volume.  Although 
far  away  John  felt  the  air  quivering  with  the  roar  of 
the  great  cannonade.  They  rose  somewhat  higher  and 
each  took  his  turn  at  the  glasses.  John  was  awed  by 
the  spectacle.  As  far  as  he  could  see,  and  he  could 
see  far,  men,  perhaps  a  half  million  of  them,  were 

316 


THE    GIANT    GUN 

engaged  in  mortal  struggle.  The  whole  country 
seemed  to  roar  and  blaze  and  innumerable  manikins 
moved  over  the  hills  and  valleys. 

Above  the  thunder  of  thjs  battle  rose  a  mighty 
crash  that  sent  the  air  roiling  in  circular  waves.  The 
Arrow  quivered  and  then  Lannes  dropped  it  down 
several  hundred  yards,  in  order  that  they  might  get  a 
better  view. 

"It's  one  of  their  giant  guns,  a  42  centimeter,"  he 
said,  "and  it's  posted  on  that  hill  over  to  our  right.  I 
didn't  think  they  could  bring  so  big  a  gun  in  the  pur 
suit,  but  it  seems  that  they  have  been  able  to  do  so." 

"And  it's  plumping  shells  more  than  a  ton  in  weight, 
right  into  the  middle  of  the  Franco-British  army." 

"It  would  seem  so,  and  doubtless  they're  doing  ter 
rible  destruction." 

John  was  silent  for  a  moment  or  two.  He  had  felt 
an  inspiration.  It  was  a  terrible  and  dangerous  im 
pulse,  but  he  meant  to  act  upon  it. 

"Philip,"  he  said,  "have  you  any  bombs  with  you?" 

"A  good  supply,  John.    But  why?" 

"I  propose  that  you  and  I  fly  over  the  mammoth  gun 
and  blow  it  up." 

Lannes  turned  a  little  in  his  seat,  and  stared  at  his 
comrade. 

"I  hold  that  against  you,"  he  said 

"Why?" 

"Because  I  didn't  think  of  it  first.  I'm  considered 
reckless,  and  it's  the  sort  of  enterprise  that  ought  to 
have  occurred  to  me.  Instead  the  idea  comes  to  you, 
a  reserved  and  conservative  sort  of  a  fellow.  But 

317 


V         > 

THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

John,  you  and  'I  will  try  it.  We'll  either  blow  up 
that  gun  or  die  for  France.  Search  the  heavens  with 
the  glasses,  and  see  if  any  of  the  German  flyers  are 
near." 

"There  are  some  dots  far  off  toward  the  east,  but 
I  don't  think  they're  near  enough  to  interfere  with 
us." 

"Then  we'll  try  for  the  gun  at  once.  We've  got  to 
sink  low  to  be  sure  of  our  aim,  and  for  that  reason, 
John,  I'm  going  to  ask  you  to  drop  the  bombs,  while 
I  steer.  But  don't  do  it,  until  I  say  ready  because  I 
mean  to  go  pretty  close  to  the  'Busy  Bertha.' ' 

"Good  enough,"  said  John,  as  Lannes  passed  him 
the  bombs.  His  hand  was  perfectly  steady  and  so  was 
that  of  Lannes  on  the  steering  rudder,  as  they  made 
a  gentle  curve  toward  the  point,  from  which  the 
mighty  crash  had  come.  John  knew  that  the  bombs 
would  not  make  a  destructive  impression  upon  those 
vast  tubes  of  steel,  but  he  hoped  to  strike  the  caisson 
or  ammunition  supply  behind,  and  blow  up  one  or  two 
of  the  shells  themselves,  involving  everything  in  a 
common  ruin.  But  to  do  so  he  knew  that  they  must 
fly  very  low,  exposing  themselves  t®  the  danger  of  re 
turn  fire  from  the  Germans. 

"I  can  see  the  gun  now,"  said  Lannes.  "The  gun 
ners  are  all  around  it,  and  infantry  with  rifles  are  near, 
but  I'm  going  to  make  a  swoop  within  five  hundred 
feet  of  it.  Whenever  we're  directly  over  it  drop  two 
of  the  bombs.  It  may  be,  it's  most  likely  in  fact,  that 
neither  will  hit,  but  I'll  swoop  down  again  and  again, 
until  we  do,  unless  they  get  us  first." 

318 


THE    GIANT    GUN 

"I'm  ready,"  said  John,  who  had  steeled  every 
nerve,  "and  I'll  do  my  best." 

He  felf  the  rush  of  air  as  the  Arrow  increased  her 
speed,  and  shot  downward  in  a  slanting  curve,  and  he 
heard  also  a  shout  from  below,  as  the  sinister  shadow 
of  the  aeroplane  showed  black  between  the  gunners  and 
the  sky. 

He  leaned  over  and  watched.  He  saw  hundreds  of 
eyes  turned  upward,  and  he  heard  the  crackle  of  many 
rifles,  as  they  sent  their  bullets  toward  the  Arrow. 
Some  whistled  near,  but  the  darting  target,  high  in 
air,  was  hard  to  hit  and  none  touched  it. 

John  paid  no  heed  to  the  bullets,  but  watched  the 
huge  cannon  with  its  monstrous  mouth  upturned  at  a 
sharp  angle  to  the  sky.  When  he  thought  they  were 
directly  over  it  he  hurled  two  of  the  bombs  at  the 
caisson,  but  they  missed.  They  struck  among  the 
men,  and  several  were  killed,  but  the  gun  and  its 
equipment  remained  unharmed. 

"Never  mind,"  said  Lannes,  knowing  that  John  felt 
chagrin.  "You  came  pretty  close  for  a  first  trial. 
Now,  ready,  I'm  going  to  swoop  back  again." 

The  second  attempt  was  not  quite  as  good  as  the 
first,  and  a  bullet  tipped  John's  ear,  drawing  blood. 
Off  in  the  east  the  black  specks  were  growing  larger, 
and  they  knew  but  little  time  was  left  to  them  now. 
The  German  aeroplanes  were  coming. 

The  third  swoop  and  with  an  eye  and  hand  in  per 
fect  accord  John  threw  once  and  then  twice.  A  ter 
rific  roar  came  from  below.  The  giant  cannon  had 
been  blown  from  its  concrete  bed  and  lay  a  vast  mass 

319 


THE    GUNS    OF    EUROPE 

of  shattered  steel  and  iron,  with  dead  and  dying  men 
around  it. 

"One  mighty  blow  for  France!"  exclaimed  Lan- 
nes,  and  exultant  they  flew  westward,  dipping  low, 
now  and  then  behind  the  trees  to  hide  their  flight. 

"We'll  consider  it  a  good  omen,"  said  John. 

"Are  any  of  the  Taubes  pursuing  now?"  said 
Lannes. 

"There's  nothing  in  sight,"  replied  John,  after  a 
long  examination  through  the  glasses. 

"Then,  they  can't  find  us,"  exclaimed  Lannes,  joy 
fully,  "and  now  for  glorious  Paris !" 


THE   END 


EVERY  BOY'S  LIBRARY 

BOY  SCOUT  EDITION 


The  Boy  Scouts  of  America  in  making  up  this  Library,  selected  only  such  hooka 
as  had  been  proven  by  a  nation-wide  canvass  to  be  most  universally  in  demand 
among  the  boys  themselves.  Originally  published  in  rnore  expensive  editions  only, 
they  are  now,  under  the  direction  of  the  Scout's  National  Council,  re-issued  at  a 
lower  price  so  that  all  boys  may  have  the  advantage  of  reading  and  owning  them. 
It  is  the  only  series  of  books  published  under  the  control  of  this  great  organization. 
whose  sole  object  is  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  the  boy  himself.  For  the  first 
time  in  history  a  guaranteed  library  is  available,  and  at  a  price  so  low  as  to  bo 
within  the  reach  of  all. 


Along  the  Mohawk  Trail 

Percy  K.  Fitzhurh 
Animal  Heroes       Ernest  Thompson  Seton 

Baby  Elton,  Quarter-Back 

Leslie  W.  Quirk 
Bartley,  Freshman  Pitcher 

William  Heyliger 

Be   Prepared,   The   Boy    Scouts   in 
Florida  A.  W.  Dimock 

Ben-HllT  Lew  Wallace 

Boat-Building  and  Boating   Dan.  Beard 
The  Boy  Scouts  of  Black  Eagle  Patrol 

Leslie  W.  Quirk 

The  3oy  Scouts  of  Bob's  Hill 

Charles  Pierce  Burton 
The  Boys'  Book  of  New  Inventions 

Harry  E.  Maule 

Buccaneers  and  Pirates  of  Our  Coasts 
Frank  R.  Stockton 

The  Call  of  the  Wild  Jack  London 

Cattle  Ranch  to  College 

Russell  Doubleday 

College  Years  Ralph  D.  Paine 

Crooked  Trails  Frederic  Remington 

The  Cruise  of  the  Cachalot 

Frank  T.  Bullen 

The  Cruise  of  the  Dazzler     Jack  London 

Danny  Fists  Walter  Camp 

For  the  Honor  of  the  School 

Ralph  Henry  Barbour 
«V  Gunner  Aboard  the  "Yankee" 

From  the  Diary  of  Number   Five  of  the 

Alter  Port  Gun 

The  Half-Back  Ralph  Henry  Barbour 

Handbook  for  Boys,  Revised  Edition 

Boy  Scouts  of  America 
Handicraft  for  Outdoor  Boys  Dan.  Beard 
The  Horsemen  of  the  Plains 

Joseph  A.  Altiheler 
Jeb  Hutton;  The  Story  of  a  Georgia 

Boy  James  B.  Connolly 


The  Jester  of  St.  Timothy's 

Arthur  Stan  wood  Pief 

Jim  Davis  John  MawfeU 

Kidnapped  Robert  Louis  Stevenson 

Last  of  the  Chiefs       Joseph  A.  Altsbelet 
Last  of  the  Plainsmen  Zane  Grej 

The  Last  of  the  Mohicans 

James  Fenimore  Coopei 

A  Midshipman  in  the  Pacific 

Cyrus  Townsend  Brady 

Pitching  in  a  Pinch     Christy  Mathewson 

Ranche  on  the  Oxhide         Henry  Inman 

Redney  McGaw;  A  Circus  Story  for 

Boys  Arthur  E.  McFarlane 

The  School  Days  of  Elliott  Gray,  Jr. 

Colton  Maynard 
Scouting  with  Daniel  Boone 

Everett  T.  Tomlinion 

Three  Years  Behind  the  Guns 

Lieu  Tisdalc 

Tommy  Remington's  Battle 

Burton  E.  Stevenson 

Tecumseh's  Young  Braves 

Everett  T.  Tomlinson 

Tom  Strong,  Washington's  Scout 

Alfred  Bishop  Mason 
To  the  Land  of  the  Caribou 

Paul  Greene  Tomlinsoa 
Treasure  Island     Robert  Louis  Stevenson 

20,000  LeaguesUndertheSea  JuksVero* 
Ungava    Bob;    A   Tale   of   the    Fin- 
Trappers  Dillon  Wallace 
Wells  Brothers;  The  Young  Cattle 

Kings  Andy  Adams 

Williams  of  West  Point  Hugh  S.  Johnson 
The  Wireless  Man;  His  work  and  ad 
ventures  Francis  A.  Collins 
The  Wolf  Hunters   George  Bird  Grinnel 

The  Wrecking  Master     Ralph  D.  Pain* 
Yankee  Ships  and  Yankee  Sailors 

James  Barnes 


GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,    Pvblishers,    NEW  YORK 


THE  CHILDREN'S 

CRIMSON  SERIES 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.     Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list 

The  Editors;  and  What  the  Children's 
Crimson  Series  Offers  Your  Child 

IN  THE  first  place,  "The  Children's  Crimson  Series"  is  designed 
to  please  and  interest  every  child,  by  reason  of  the  sheer  fascina 
tion  of  the  stories  and  poems  contained  therein. 

To  accomplish  such  an  end,  a  vast  amount  of  patient  labor,  a  rare 
judgment,  a  life-long  study  of  children,  and  a  genuine  love  for  all 
that  is  best  in  literature,  are  essential  factors  of  success. 

Kate  Douglas  Wiggin  (Mrs.  Riggs)  and  Nora  Archibald  Smith 
possess  these  qualities  and  this  experience.  Their  efforts,  as  pioneers 
of  kindergarten  work,  the  love  and  admiration  in  which  their  works 
are  held  by  all  young  people,  prove  them  to  be  in  full  sympathy  with 
this  unique  piece  of  work. 

Let  all  parents,  who  wish  their  little  ones  to  have  their  minds  and 
tastes  developed  along  the  right  paths,  remember  that  once  a  child  is 
interested  and  amused,  the  rest  is  comparatively  easy.  Stories  and 
poems  so  admirably  selected,  cannot  then  but  sow  the  seeds  of  a  real 
literary  culture,  which  must  be  encouraged  in  childhood  if  it  is  ever 
to  exercise  a  real  influence  in  life. 


EDITED  BY  KATE  DOUGLAS  WIGGIN  AND  NORA  ARCHIBALD  SMITH 

THE  FAIRY  RING:    Fairy  Tales  for  Children  4  to  8 
MAGIC  CASEMENTS:    Fairy  Talcs  for  Children  6  to  12 
TALES  OF  LAUGHTER:    Fairy  Tales  for  Growing  Boys  and  Girlt 
TALES  OF  WONDER:    Fairy  Tales  that  Make  One  Wonder 
PINAFORE  PALACE:    Rhymes  and  Jinnies  for  Tiny  Tots 
THE  POSY  RING:     Verses  and  Poems  that  Children  Love  and  Learn ' 
GOLDEN  NUMBERS:    Verses  and  Poem>  for  Ch  Idren  and  Groton-upt 
THE  TALKING  BEASTS:    Birds  and  Beasts  in  Fable 

EDITED  BY  ASA  DON  DICKINSOH 
CHRISTMAS  STORIES:    "Read  Us  a  Story  About  Christmas" 

EDITED  BY  MARY  E.  BURT  AND  W.  T.  GHAPIH 

STORIES  AND  POEMS  FROM  KIPLING:    "How  the  Camel  Got  His  Hump* 

and  other  Stories. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  PUBLISHERS,  NEW  YORK 


THE    EVERY    CHILD 
SHOULD  KNOW   SERIES 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.      Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dnnlap's  list 
BIRDS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

,     BY  NELTJB  BLANCHAN.     ILLUSTRATED 

EARTH  AND  SKY  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  JULIA  ELLEN  ROGERS.    ILLUSTRATED 

ESSAYS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

FAIRY  TALES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

FAMOUS  STORIES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

FOLK  TALES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

HEROES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

HEROINES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

COEDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB  AMD  KATB  STBPH1BJ 

HYMNS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  DOLORES  BACON 

LEGENDS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

MYTHS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  HAMILTON  W.  MABIB 

OPERAS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  DOLORES  BACON.    ILLUSTRATED 

PICTURES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  DOLORES  BACON.    ILLUSTRATED 

POEMS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  MARY  E.  HURT 

PROSE  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  MARY  E.  BURT 

SONGS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

EDITED  BY  DOLORES  BACON 

TREES  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  JULIA  EI.LEN  ROGERS.    ILLUSTRATED 

WATER  WONDERS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  JEAN  M.  THOMPSON.     ILLUSTRATED 

WILD  ANIMALS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  JUMA  EI.LBN  ROGERS.     ILLUSTRATED 

WILD  FLOWERS  EVERY  CHILD  SHOULD  KNOW 

BY  FREDERIC  WILLIAM  STACK.    ILLUSTRATED 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  PUBLISHERS,  NEW  YORK 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


MAR  3  1  1953 
2 


JAN 

REC'D  LD-Ulffi 


Form  L9-50m-ll,'50 (2554)444 


.^SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY FACILITY 
Illllillllllll!   Ill       Illllllllllllllllllll 


"      "  '       "I  II     I  II    |         II     | 

A    001374574    o 


